Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

in your head, in your head

The door to the bar swung open and he glanced at the clock on the wall. He knew exactly who it was. Automatically grabbing the bottle of vodka she liked and topping it with cranberry juice, he had it in front of her before she was even fully sat down on the bar stool.

"Daryl Dixon… my hero." She sighed as she took a long drink, setting it down and finally meeting his eyes with her own big cornflower blues.

"Bad day?"

Beth nodded as she swallowed another drink. "Yeah, a school bus crashed this morning. ER was full of little kids all day. Some really weird cases were coming in just as I was leaving, so I'm sure tomorrow will be even worse." She swirled the straw around in her drink and watched the ice cubes bounce around.

He was about to ask her what the weird cases were when the only other person in the bar waved him over. Thankfully, it was just to cash out their tab. Pocketing the tip they'd left him, he wiped down the bar and then made his way back over to Beth.

"Weird cases like… vampire bites or somethin'?" He asked jokingly.

Her head shot up and she looked at him strangely.

"How did ya know that?" She wasn't kidding either. Her face was unreadable, but there wasn't a laugh behind it.

Daryl shrugged and refilled her drink. She had drained the first faster than she usually did. 

"Not vampires, but people going crazy and biting other people… almost like they're eating them." Her voice was hushed like she was afraid someone would overhear, even though she knew she was usually his only customer at this hour.

He always made sure to have the good vodka on hand when he knew it was close to the end of her shift. Merle was convinced it was because he had a crush on the blonde nurse, but there was something sad about Beth. He felt a connection to her somehow.

His tone turned incredulous. "Fuckin' serious?"

She nodded and stared at her drink again. "It was the most disturbing thing I’ve ever seen." Before she could finish her thought, Merle came bursting through the door.

"Gotta get outta here, Darylina. Fuckin' crazy shit goin' on out there and I'm not high or drunk enough ta be imaginin’ it!" Merle finally noticed Beth sitting at the bar, watching him with wide eyes. "Ya got somewhere ta go, Blondie? Outta the city?"

"Why the hell she need ta get outta the city? What in the hell are you goin' on about?" Daryl had seen Merle like this a few times. Mostly when whatever drug he was taking sent him on a bad trip, but he actually seemed to be sober.

"I'm talkin' 'bout people dying and comin' back ta life and eatin' other people! Haven’t ya heard the emergency alerts goin’ off? It’s all over the damn TV. Got an Army buddy at Fort Bragg. Says they're gonna start droppin' bombs soon ta stop the spread. So I'm sayin' we need ta get the fuck outta here! I threw the campin’ shit in the truck, got yer bow. Grab us some’a that snack food in the back and let’s fuckin’ go, little brother.” Merle was looking between Beth and Daryl, confusion on his face. “Seriously! I want outta this town like thirty minutes ago!”

Daryl grabbed the remote he kept behind the bar and pointed it at the TV, and just like Merle had said, there was an emergency broadcast on every channel. But they weren’t telling people to evacuate, just to stay off the streets and keep their doors locked. 

“Where the fuck ya think we’re gonna go? If they were gonna bomb this place, they wouldn’t be tellin’ people ta stay in their houses.” He glanced over at Beth to see her frantically pushing buttons on her phone. 

“Daryl, I think we need to listen to Merle,” she said, growing panicked. “I can’t get through to anyone. I just keep gettin’ a recording tellin’ me that the lines are down. I can’t get a text message to send either.” Beth kept smashing her fingers against the screen, her expression growing more concerned with every failed attempt. 

“See, Blondie’s got it figured out, so why are you still standin’ around with yer dick in yer hands?” Merle leaned behind the bar and grabbed two large black trash bags, then he rushed through the back, probably loading up on all the snack foods they kept back there. 

Beth was already starting to gather her things. “I usually don’t put much faith in what Merle tells us, but the people he was talkin’ about sound like those people that came in today. I should probably head back to the hospital. If things are that bad, they’re gonna need everyone there.” 

Daryl stopped her with a hand on her arm. “If we’re believin’ Merle, then you ain’t goin’ back ta that hospital. Where ya think those first bombs are gonna drop?”

He watched her slowly register what he was saying, the war between her duty to her patients and her will to live obvious on her face. 

She nodded, swallowing hard and looking around. “My car is back at my apartment. Dammit,” she cursed at herself. 

“We’ll take ya there.” He looked over his shoulder when he heard the door to the back hit the wall as it swung open. 

“Let’s go! Ya gotta go, too, Florence Nightingale. Can’t have the prettiest nurse in Atlanta gettin’ blown up or eaten by the dead.” Merle was grabbing all of the bottles behind the bar that he could fit in his arms before heading for the door. 

“We’re takin’ her to her car,” Daryl said decisively. “If it’s that bad, we’re not lettin’ her walk out there on her own. Again, though, where the hell are we headin’?” He asked, thinking about it and grabbing a few bottles for himself and handing the brand new bottle of top shelf vodka he’d just opened to Beth. 

She laughed a little and shoved it into the giant bag she always had with her. 

Merle had driven the truck right up to the door ,so they just had to jump in and then they were off. The first two minutes of the drive were uneventful. Beth was giving directions on how to get to her apartment and Merle was messing with the radio, trying to find something other than the emergency broadcast. 

“Holy shit!” Beth yelled from the middle seat, her small hand wrapping around Daryl’s arm and pointing with her other hand.

On the sidewalk, one man had another pinned to the ground. They all watched as the man on top ripped chunks out of the other man’s neck. Blood was covering his mouth and neck. When he looked up at the noise of the truck, it was obvious that something was not right with him. His eyes were filmy and vacant. His moves were jerky, and when he tried to stand up, he tripped and tumbled back to the ground. Instead of trying again, he began dragging himself along the sidewalk. 

They slowly drove past, all three gawking, in complete disbelief of what they were seeing. Beth snapped out of it and pointed to a building about a block away. Daryl followed her finger and realized there was no way Beth was getting into the garage or the building. Five or six of those things were banging against the door to the lobby. 

“No way yer gettin’ in there, girl,” Daryl muttered under his breath. 

Beth gasped as someone she might have known tried to get through the group. One bit him and then they were all converging on him. It was like those nature shows when one lion took down a gazelle and the rest of the troop came to get a piece. 

Merle gave a noise of agreement before pushing the gas pedal all the way to the floor. The streets were empty and the darkness was giving everything around them an eerie vibe. They were racing for the interstate, finally encountering some traffic, but it was nothing like the traffic that was trying to get into the city. The other lanes were at a standstill, people getting out of their cars and standing around.

Just standing around. Like dead people weren’t coming back to life. 

Merle whistled and shook his head. “Bunch’a dead fuckers over there.” 

“Don’t say that,” Beth sighed, picking nervously at the cuticles on her thumb.

Daryl agreed with Merle, but didn’t want to upset her any more than she already was. 

They were about five miles outside of Atlanta when they heard the roar of the planes flying overhead. Merle pulled over to the side of the road and they all turned to watch out the back window. Suddenly, Atlanta looked like what Daryl had always envisioned hell to be. Fire and destruction. The planes kept coming, and more bombs. Daryl saw the people trying to get into the city jump in their cars and cross the median into the lane they were in. 

“Go, Merle, this is ‘bout to be a madhouse!” Daryl demanded. “I’ll ask ya one more time: where the fuck are we goin’?”

Merle was already pulling back onto the road and trying to get ahead of all the people fleeing the flaming wreckage that was now Atlanta. 

“North. Somewhere away from any cities.” Merle was glancing in the rearview mirror and chewing on his lip.

Daryl hadn’t seen his brother look this nervous in a long time. Probably not since the last time he’d been worried he was about to head back to jail. He was trying to think of somewhere they could go and be safe until this all blew over, but it was Beth that spoke up with an idea first. 

“Head to Senoia. We can go to my daddy’s farm.”

Merle looked over and locked eyes with Daryl. He gave his older brother a nod. Seemed like the only plan they had between the three of them, but at least it was something. 

Chapter Text

how did we get here?

"Hey, Carrie Underwood, ya know that ‘toes in the water, ass in the sand’ song?" Merle called to Beth across the campfire.

Beth rolled her eyes. "Yeah, but weren't you just tellin' me I had to stop talkin' so much because it attracts the dead ones? What’cha think my singin' will do?"

She raised her eyebrows at him. She’d never had a problem putting Merle in his place. Even that first night she'd shown up at the bar. 

It was barely past 8 on Thursday night. He’d been wiping down the bar for the last 45 minutes just for something to do. Merle was his only ‘customer,’ and he wasn’t paying or tipping, so Daryl mostly ignored him until he got too loud asking for a refill. The door opened, letting in the cool autumn breeze, and in walked a petite blonde wearing hospital scrubs. She was carrying a huge bag, as though she carried her life with her. She sat down on the stool closest to the door and crossed her arms atop the bar, laying her head down. 

“What’cha need?” He asked the top of her head. She didn’t exactly look old enough to be in here, but she certainly appeared to need something strong to drink. 

She picked her head up a little, just enough for him to hear her order: “Vodka cranberry.” 

He started to turn to make her drink, but remembered the cops were supposed to be doing random stings in the area to see if bartenders were checking IDs. 

“Can I take a look at yer ID first?” He asked.

She huffed out a breath, blowing the strands of hair that had fallen out of her ponytail off her face. Barely picking her head up off her arms, she dug around in her bag and pulled out a light yellow wallet before plucking her ID out of its slot and handing it to him. 

Beth Greene. Her name kind of fit her, actually. She was also 25, which was older than he’d had her pegged. 

“Thanks.” He handed the card back to her and quickly dropped some ice in a glass before adding the vodka and cranberry juice. Dary put the drink on a napkin and slid it in front of her.

She gave him a small smile and picked up the drink, draining it in one go. “Can I get another, please?”

He finally got a good look at her and could see her eyes were red and slightly puffy. Daryl knew that look well. He’d seen it on his mom's face more times than he could count. She had dark circles under her eyes and her lips were chapped from being bitten, which she was doing now. 

He grabbed her glass and poured her a double shot of vodka this time with only a small pour of juice. She’d been watching him and that got a slight smile out of her. 

She sighed and gratefully accepted the drink. “That obvious, huh?”

She sipped at it this time and Daryl glanced over his shoulder to see Merle staring at them, a look of amusement on his face. Daryl just shrugged and went back to mindlessly wiping down the bar. 

Beth dug around in her wallet and pulled out two twenty dollar bills, then slid them across the counter towards him. Automatically, Daryl went to reach for them, but stopped himself. 

“Nah.” He pushed the bills back towards her. “Like ya said, looks like ya need ‘em. It’s on the house.” 

She shook her head. “No, I can’t do that. My sister used to bartend, I don’t want anybody to dock you for it.”

“Aw c’mon, sweetheart, baby brother’s givin’ ya free drinks! Just smile and thank him, maybe show him a tit ‘fore ya leave.”

Daryl threw the rag that was in his hand at Merle without thinking. It sailed past Merle’s head. His brother glared at him and then stared down at the rag that was now laying beside him. 

“The fuck was that for? I’m jus’ tryin’ ta help!” Merle yelled from the other side of the bar. “I mean, they look tiny, but boobs are boobs.” He raised his eyebrows dramatically before nodding his head towards Beth. 

Her face was bright red, but she had a glint in her eye that made him think she wasn’t as upset as she should be. He watched as her arm cocked back and then something small and silver was flying across the bar, smacking Merle right between the eyes. 

“Did’ja jus’ throw a pack’a gum at me?!” Merle asked in disbelief.

“Be glad it wasn’t the vibrator I keep in there,” Beth quipped.

Merle’s face went slack and his jaw dropped slightly. 

“Screw Darylina, I think I’m in love.” She’d caught him off guard for a minute, but then Merle was back. “Ya wanna come over here and tell me some of the things ya do with it?”  

“I could, but I’d hate to be the reason for an old man keelin’ over in a bar. And as a nurse, I’d have an obligation to save your life.” She smirked at him before finishing the rest of her drink and thanking Daryl.

Then she grabbed her bag and walked towards the door, stopping and mockingly blowing Merle a kiss before she walked out into the night. 

Merle whistled, still staring at the door like she’d come walking back in at any moment. 

“One of us needs ta marry that girl.” 

They ended up staying at their makeshift camp for three more days.

It had been almost a month since all hell broke loose. The goal was still to make it to Beth’s family’s farm, but every time they got close, they got pushed back again. That first day after the bombs had dropped on Atlanta, they’d covered a lot of ground, but then they’d got caught in a huge traffic jam. If you could call abandoned cars all over the highway a jam, but whatever it was, they weren’t getting through it. 

Beth found a map at a gas station when they’d stopped to fill the truck up. He’d seen her reach for her bag, like she was going to pay, but then looked around at the looted store and shook her head. He liked that about her. The world had most likely ended—or at least hit some kind of crazy restart—and she was still inclined to pay for the things they were taking. 

Daryl and Merle had checked the store and found that no one had been through the backroom yet. There were boxes of chips and beef jerky. They both filled their backpacks and then grabbed enough to fill Beth’s bag. Merle grabbed a case of water and shrugged when Daryl laughed at him. Merle willingly choosing water really did mean the world had ended.  

When they got back to the truck, Beth spread the map over the hood and traced out the other two routes to her home. It would take some time backtracking, but it was the only choice they had. 

The first route gave them a glimpse at what happened when all the dead gathered into a group and got riled up. There had to be close to fifty stumbling along. They were headed right towards the truck, and when Merle honked the horn at them, all the blank eyes and snapping jaws turned in their direction. Daryl’s window had been down and he barely had enough time to get it rolled up before bloody hands were smacking against it. Two grisly jaws were trying to gnaw through the window to get to them. 

“Holy... fuckin’... shit,” Merle had muttered under his breath before he threw the truck into reverse and cranked the wheel to head back towards the direction they’d just come from. Daryl and Beth watched out the back window as the herd followed behind them until they were too far ahead to be seen anymore. 

That night, they ended up in some abandoned camping ground. Far from the road they’d been on just that morning. 

They’d all been sitting around an unlit fire ring, eating potato chips and sipping on water. None of them had said anything since they’d run from the dead.

Then Beth spoke up, her voice almost shaking. “They aren’t people anymore, are they?”

Neither he or Merle had an answer for her.

After a few long moments of silence, she’d said, “I mean, they’re mobile and able to hear and probably smell, but other than that… they’re just mindless.”

She looked at Daryl, something she’d started doing the past few days when she needed some kind of reassurance or comfort. He hated it being him. He wasn’t the type of guy to reassure people and he definitely wasn’t the guy that comforted women, but her only other option was Merle and that certainly wasn’t going to happen. 

So he admitted, “Nah. Dunno what they are exactly, but they ain’t people no more.”

Merle cleared his throat. “I think we all need ta be clear on what ta do if one of ‘em gets too close. I dunno ‘bout you two, but I got no want ta be a dead man’s dinner.”

He’d been listening and sharpening the knife he’d pulled out of the glove box. Daryl had his crossbow with him, and he’d given Beth a smaller knife that had been in one of the backpacks Merle had grabbed. 

“We kill them.” Beth’s voice was surprisingly strong from where she sat. “I don’t know if we can, but we try.”

He’d been on watch for most of the night and Daryl’s eyes were getting heavy as he tried to keep them constantly moving to make sure nothing was about to come out of the trees. It seemed like everything was moving from the corner of his eye. 

It felt like they’d been on the road forever, but in reality, it had only been a few months at this point. They were so close to Beth’s farm, but every time they got close, something happened. At first it had been the dead. The herds were bigger now. Beth and Merle had started to call them biters since that’s all they seemed able to do. Days were lost as they waited out the stumbling corpses. The truck’s radiator had been on its last legs before the world went to hell. He could’ve fixed it easily back then, but now he didn’t have the parts or the tools. Walking had slowed them down. So had the lack of food and water, and then there was the pure exhaustion.  

But yesterday, the threat had been people. A large group of mostly men. Men that didn’t look like they had any desire to be friendly to new people. The farm was only about ten miles away at that point, but he and Merle had shared a look that said they weren’t willing to risk themselves and, more importantly, Beth, to go anywhere near their camp. Beth must have been feeling the same because she readily agreed to backtrack the way they’d come and make a wide circle around the group. 

She told them about a new housing development that had gone up a few years before, but it was still too close to that group. They ended up a few miles away, where Daryl found a small clearing well into the trees. It was enough to set up camp and try to get some sort of rest. Most of their camping equipment had to be left with the truck. They only took what they could carry, but they had weapons between the three of them, two sleeping bags, and at Merle’s insistence, the bottles of liquor he’d taken from the bar. Beth had rolled her eyes, but she didn’t turn down the bottle when he passed it to her that night.

Daryl hadn’t had a real night's sleep since all of this happened. None of them had. It was starting to show in their reaction times and how sluggishly they moved. Hell, someone might even mistake them for a small group of the dead. Merle’s snores actually sounded like the groans the biters made.

It was those moans he heard before he saw them. Those along with the footsteps that dragged through the slowly dying grass and the leaves that had recently started to fall from the trees. Daryl let out a whistle that he and Merle had used all their lives out hunting. Beth had been learning the bird-like calls and would know this one was meant to get them both up and ready to fight. 

Beth was the first on her feet, knife drawn as she came up behind him and slightly to the left. They’d learned how to kill these things. A lot of trial and error taught them to go for the brain. Headshots were the only thing that could take them down (and they’d definitely learned it the hard way, experiencing a few too many close calls from biters who just kept coming after several rounds and bolts to the chest, neck, and all four limbs). He felt rather than heard Merle come up on his other side. The biters were close enough that Daryl could take the one in front down with a bolt. Beth darted out and kicked another in the knee so it would drop and she could bury her knife in its head. 

Merle was firing the only gun they had. They’d been low on ammo to start with and Daryl heard the empty click of the gun as Merle ran out of bullets. He threw the gun to the side and pulled the knife from his belt. Daryl didn’t have time to make sure that he had things under control between loading his bow and aiming. Beth was doing fine on her own, but he still hated to take his eyes off of her. She’d been the most adamant that they had to kill these things, but she also struggled the most with it considering her smaller size and lack of upper-body strength.

It felt like they had things under control. There were only a few of the dead left and they should be easy to handle. Of course, as soon as he had that thought, it all went to hell.

It seemed to happen in slow motion. Beth was dealing with a corpse and didn’t see the one come up behind her. Daryl was trying to pull his knife from the skull of the biter he’d just put down and couldn’t get to her, but Merle went running towards them. He swung his knife and buried it in the back of the biter's head right before it could sink its teeth into Beth’s shoulder. Daryl took down the last three and Merle gave him a maniacal smile as he jerked his knife back. The momentum took both him and the biter down. Daryl couldn’t even react as he watched his brother’s head hit the only rock in the clearing. His head bounced and his eyes went unfocused before closing. Then Merle collapsed to the ground in a heavy heap. 

“Merle!” Daryl cried out as he tossed his bow aside and dropped to his brother's side.

Beth was on her knees at the other side of Merle’s unconscious body just as quickly, and she ran her hand along his head, checking for blood. She and Daryl both heaved a sigh of relief when her hand came back clean—well, as clean as it could be. Thankfully, not covered with his older brother’s blood. She pressed her middle and index finger to the pulse point on Merle’s neck and silently mouthed the numbers as she counted, then gently pulled up both of his eyelids and looked intently at each pupil. 

After a few tense moments, Merle started to move around and opened his eyes, smirking when he realized Beth was leaning over him. “Control yerself, sugar tits. Little brother gonna get mighty jealous with ya fallin’ all over ol’ Merle like this.”

Beth rolled her eyes and sat back on her heels. “He’s probably got a concussion, but he's gonna be fine.”

“Well, fuck,” Merle hissed. “I coulda told ya that. I’m gonna be just fine. Had a helluva lot worse than this. Let’s get the hell outta here ‘fore some more of those damn things come back.” He tried to stand up, but his eyes got a little goofy again and he quickly sat back down. “Maybe jus’ gimme another minute,” he muttered. 

Beth stood up and looked around at the bodies scattered about. Then her eyes landed back on Merle and stared at him with a frown on her face. Daryl noticed that she had a small wrinkle between her eyebrows when she took on this expression.

“We need to get outta here, but you can’t travel like this,” she said. “We need to find somewhere to let you heal. Yer gonna be feelin’ that hit a lot more in a few hours.”

She kept glancing around like more of the dead would come after them. He had that feeling, as well. They’d made a lot of noise, and he didn’t want to be here much longer, but he didn’t want to waste valuable time finding some place to hole up either. Merle had been right when he’d said he’d had worse. They both had. 

“I’ll heal up when we get ta yer farm.” Merle slowly made it to his feet and stood up, only swaying slightly.

Daryl turned to Beth and agreed, “We’ve been tryin’ ta get there for too long. Let’s just get there already.”

But she shook her head. Very stubbornly. Something he was learning she could be more often than not. 

“When did the two of you become medical professionals? We’re not gonna get even a few miles down the road before he’s on his ass. Right now, he’s got adrenaline coursin’ through his veins and he pro’lly does feel fine.” Her eyes had taken on a steely blue hue as she got worked up. “We’re lettin’ him rest. Anyway, neither of you know how to get to the farm aside from the highway. So you need me to get there, and I say we're stayin’ put for a few days. Merle hurt himself savin’ me, I’m not gonna risk his life any more. We’re goin’ back to that development—one of those houses. We’ll stay there. At least a day or two.” She had her hands on her hips and a look that told the brothers they had no chance arguing with her. 

Merle sighed. “Well fuck it, li’l brother. Take this knight in shinin’ armor to his new house. I’m gonna convince our nurse here to give me a sponge bath.” He tried to give her a leering look, but a grimace crossed his face and he staggered a bit on his feet. “She might’a been onta somethin’ with that adrenaline talk an’ all.”

Beth packed up the few belongings they had as best she could while Daryl kept an eye on Merle and the woods. They wouldn’t fare well if another group came at them right now. 

Ten minutes later, they were making their way slowly back to the development, Merle between him and Beth, an arm around both of their shoulders as they did their best to keep him on his feet. His steps became a little more labored and the grimace on his face was becoming more pronounced. 

“Merle, if ya make it to the house without us having to drag you. I’ll forgive your hand for bein’ so close to my boob,” Beth quietly said through gritted teeth. 

“Lemme grab it, blondie, and I’ll run all the way there.”

Beth scoffed, but there was a small smile on her face. And Merle actually did pick up his pace a little more.

Daryl wasn’t sure why, but for some damn reason, he was a bit jealous of his brother and his hand. 

"House like this, we wouldn’t have even been able ta stand on the porch if the dead weren’t walkin’ ‘round," Merle quietly grunted from the other side of the large living room.

Daryl and Beth had been switching on and off during the night to stay awake with Merle. Beth had promised his brother she'd let him sleep in the morning, once she was convinced he only had a concussion. Now she was asleep on the couch that took up one of the walls. After they’d cleared both levels of the house, he’d tried to convince her to take one of the bedrooms, but she’d refused, insisting that she needed to be close to Merle in case something happened. He and Merle had both slumped into the fancy leather chairs that flanked the large fireplace.

Merle was right, he’d never been in a house this fancy before. It had been the third house they’d tried, and the only one that didn’t have biters gnawing at the windows. The house was empty, nothing out of place. It was like the people that had lived here hadn’t even made it back to pack a few things. There was a layer of dust covering all the surfaces, and that made him feel a little better, reassuring him that no one would be coming back anytime soon. 

"How ya feelin'?” Daryl asked Merle. “Truthfully?" Though he already knew the truth from the way Merle had been acting since they'd gotten him settled. 

"Don't tell Nurse Ratched, but my head feels like it might split apart. Can't see straight, ears are ringin'. Walkin' here, thought I's gonna puke every step. She was right, ya know. I would’a been a damn liability out there." Merle reached down and felt around for his bag. Daryl could hear bottles rattling around.

He eyed the bag suspiciously. "Did'ja not hear her say ya can’t be drinkin’?" 

"’M not drinkin', dickhead. Princess said I could have asprin. It’s in my bag. Ya wanna watch me take it? Was even gonna wash it down with water. Which is gettin' mighty low, I oughta add." Merle shook the bottle for show.

Daryl nodded at Merle, his eyes going to the small window that looked out onto the once perfectly manicured yard. Now the grass was almost waist high and turning brown. He could tell that the stars were starting to get blotted out by storm clouds moving in.

“Clouds are rollin’ in. We can set some of the bottles out an’ collect the rainwater. Might have ta empty one of yer bottles out so we can get as much as possible.”

Merle glared at him, but then nodded his head reluctantly, grimacing in pain at the motion. “Why the hell can’t I sleep again? Just because she says I can’t?”

“Somethin’ about goin’ into a coma. Does it really matter? She’s takin’ care of you, so just listen for once in yer life,” Daryl grumbled back. 

Faint thunder was breaking through the silence of the night. Daryl wasn’t so sure about being in this house. It was closer to the group they’d been trying to avoid. The chances were slim, but when a storm broke out, people would come looking for shelter. Someone was going to have to constantly be on watch while they were here.

"Gotta teach her some hand-ta-hand,” Merle said, practically speaking Daryl’s mind. “She's gettin' good with the knife, but at some point, she's gonna need ta take down somebody other than the dead."

Merle’s eyes were set thoughtfully on Beth’s sleeping form. Daryl had been thinking the same thing the past few days. Ever since they'd seen those men. Who knew if they'd always be there to protect her? Hell, her family could take one look at him and Merle and chase them right off that farm. If they were even still there. He hoped for her sake they would be.

"Maybe get her a compound bow,” Merle suggested. “We both know how ta use one. Not sure those skinny arms of hers can load the crossbow."

Daryl nodded along. They would need to find a sporting goods store, but a bow was a good idea for her. 

Merle was giving him one of his looks that usually meant something he wouldn’t like was coming. “Ya think we’re gonna make it to her farm?”

Daryl had been wondering the same thing, but he didn’t have a decent answer for his brother. So he just shrugged his shoulders and watched the lightning get closer and closer to the house. 

Merle had just opened his mouth to say something when a bolt of lightning lit the entire room up and a loud crack of thunder shook the walls. Beth shot up off the couch and grabbed for her knife before her eyes were even fully open.

“S’okay, Tinkerbell, the thunder ain’t tryin’ ta eat us,” Merle assured.

Beth shook her head and fell back on the couch, rubbing her hands across her face. 

“How’s yer head, Merle?” She asked, eyes steady on him even in the dark. “And don’t try and tell me it’s not hurting or that your ears aren’t ringing.”

Even from the other side of the fireplace, Daryl could see Merle’s mouth snap shut.

“How the hell ya know that?” Merle questioned.

“Your voice carries,” she snapped back smartly.

Merle grumbled, “Shouldn’t be listenin’ in on our conversations. Ain’t proper, what with you bein’ a southern belle an’ all.”

The storm lasted for two days. Every water bottle they had and all of the plastic containers they’d found in the house were filled with water. Merle said he was feeling better and Beth wasn’t watching him as closely as she had been. She was also getting anxious to move on. There were hours where she paced the floor of the living room, staring out the window and watching the rain beat down. They were all feeling a bit of cabin fever.

For Daryl, it was also coupled with a building sensation of dread. He could just feel in his gut that something was about to happen. 

Beth practically forced him to get some sleep. She’d told him that the storm was weakening and they needed him rested if they were going to leave. When he woke up after actually sleeping for a few hours, the sun was weakly coming in through the windows, but the curtains were closed and Beth was watching from the small gap at the side. One of her hands covered her mouth and her eyes were wide. 

“What’s goin’ on?” He asked, trying to keep his voice down so as not to wake Merle, who was stretched out on the couch.

She shook her head, eyes never leaving whatever she was looking at out there. 

Daryl pushed himself out of the chair and walked over to the window, standing close behind Beth so he could look out through the same small gap. Her reaction was quickly explained when he saw hundreds of the dead passing by down the street, some wandering into other yards. A few were in their yard, but they didn’t seem to have seen or smelled them yet, so they kept shuffling on.

Daryl’s mind was racing. That many hungry, walking corpses all together like that would rip this house down to the studs. He watched as the mud created by the rain caused problems for the biters. They were uncoordinated and slipped and fell, some of them getting trampled by the mindless freaks following close behind. Some were trying to crawl along with their companions while the others just laid there, jaws snapping and decaying hands weakly trying to grasp at anything. 

“What’cha love birds lookin’ at out there?” Merle's voice broke the tense silence.

Beth was right: his voice did carry. Daryl didn’t even have time to be annoyed at his brother’s comment. He shushed him with a hand gesture, his eyes never leaving the herd that was passing.

“They’re coming from the direction of the farm,” Beth whispered, an audible heaviness to her tone.

Merle had gotten up and was watching from the other side of the window, and for once, no smart comment came out of his mouth.

Beth whispered even quieter than before, “First ones showed up about an hour before the sun came up. I figured I should shut the curtains to keep ‘em from seeing us. They’ve kept comin’ steady since then.” She finally ripped her eyes away from the scene to walk over to the couch on shaky legs and sit down. 

Daryl and Merle shared a look. Neither one knew what to do. This place was safe until something tipped the biters off and they pushed through the door. They could always go to one of the rooms upstairs, but if they did get in, then they’d be trapped up there with little to no viable exits.

The herd getting bigger answered his question. The biters were fighting for any sort of room and sooner or later, they were going to be pushing against the door. It was better to have the high ground.

“Grab our shit an’ head up to that main room upstairs,” Daryl whispered. “We can see what’s goin’ on and they shouldn't be able ta see us. In case they pile in here, we need to be outta the way.” 

He, Merle, and Beth quickly grabbed the bottles and containers of water and the food they’d found in the pantry. Beth had gotten into the habit of packing their stuff to be ready to go at a moment's notice, so their bags were already at the door. 

It only took a few minutes for them to move everything upstairs. Then they spent the next few hours watching the dead stumble down the street, making sure to never stand directly in front of the window. There was no way the biters could see them, but he wasn’t sure there weren’t people in the other houses. 

Occasionally, a few of the dead would stumble to the door, and they could be heard banging and scratching, but then they got distracted by something and moved on. It was close to noon, judging by the sun, when Beth suddenly threw her hands over her mouth and muffled a cry. 

“No, no, no, no, no.” One of her hands pressed against the window and her eyes were closely following something out there. Daryl and Merle both came up beside her, none of them caring that they were fully visible to anything or anyone at the moment. 

“What?” Merle asked, looking concerned like he was expecting to see something other than dead people walking down the road. 

“Jimmy,” she breathed out hoarsely.

“What’s a Jimmy?” Merle questioned, trying to figure out what had Beth so shaken up. 

She pointed to one of the biters. He was young, probably the same age as Beth. He’d gotten caught up on a small garden fence at the house across the street. 

“ That’s Jimmy. He was my high school boyfriend. His parents moved to Atlanta last year, but he stayed and moved in at the farm to help my dad and brother.”

The feeling of dread that had been building inside Daryl was starting to make sense. If that kid had been on her parents’ farm… and the herd had come from that direction… 

Things were not boding well for them finding anything at the farm. 

Beth backed away from the window to the furthest wall and slid down it. She pulled her knees to her chest and buried her head between them. She wrapped her arms around her legs as Merle started to say something, but Daryl nudged him, shaking his head. She needed this moment to grieve, to cry, to do whatever she needed, and he wasn’t going to let Merle ruin it. 

He’d expected a fight from his brother, but all he got was a nod of understanding. And then his brother went back to dutifully watching the corpses shuffle by outside. 

It was almost dark when the herd finally trickled down to one or two biters wandering down the road. Daryl hoped they would be gone by the morning. He wasn't sure that Beth would stay in the house longer than that, and he was more than ready to get a move on, too. 

He’d felt her come up to stand next to him a few moments ago. She was acting like she had something to say, but wasn’t able to find the exact words. 

Eventually, she found the words. "I still wanna go to the farm. I have to know. I understand if you two wanna get outta here and go. You got me this far and kept me safe. I can make it the rest of the way on my own."

As she spoke, never took her eyes off the still-trapped remains of her ex. His legs were caught in the wires and he'd lost an arm to the stumbling corpses that had seen him as just another obstacle.

But Merle spoke up before Daryl even got the chance: "Fuck that, blondie. We're gettin' you ta that farm. Ain't leavin' ya on yer own. ‘Sides, ya haven't discharged me from yer care yet."

Daryl saw Merle cross his arms from the corner of his eye. He'd been about to tell her the same thing, but Merle had his own certain brashness that brought a small smile to Beth's face. The first one today, as a matter of fact.

"We'll go in the mornin',” Daryl assured her. “Should be alright by then."

Beth nodded and turned to go back to her spot against the wall. She stopped and laid a hand on his shoulder, giving it a light squeeze, and then she was gone.

It took him a minute to realize he hadn't jerked away from her touch like he always did. Maybe he was getting used to her constant company.

Stupidly, he looked over at his brother to find a smugly knowing look on Merle’s face. Daryl flipped him off and went back to watching out the window.

The sun was barely cresting the horizon when the three of them made their way out the front door. Beth quickly made her way over to Jimmy—or rather, what had once been Jimmy.

Daryl heard her whisper, "I'm sorry." Then she quickly plunged her knife into her ex-boyfriend’s head. She looked over her shoulder and nodded solemnly. 

And then they were off.

It took most of the day, but they were finally standing on what was left of the Greene Farm. To all their dismay, it was just as Daryl feared.

Fences were down, bodies of dead biters littered the ground. What had once been a barn was now smoldering ashes. A burned-out RV was sitting next to it. The house was damaged, siding ripped off and streaks of blood and dirt marring the pristine white that it had once been. It was still standing, though.

There was no sign of life, alive or reanimated. There were tire tracks that seemed to be going in all different directions. Footprints were everywhere, some belonging to actual people and others clearly made by the dragging steps of the dead. 

Beth slowly made her way towards the house, but stopped when she saw a small plot of land that looked like freshly-dug graves. Her pace quickened. Unsure of what she would find, Daryl picked up his pace as well. Merle huffed out a breath behind him, but followed.

Before he could get to her, she dropped to her knees and sobbed loudly. The reaction spurred Merle on and he almost passed Daryl to get to her side. 

She was kneeling between two of the graves, a hand on each. The tears freely fell down her face. He saw the names on the two crudely-made crosses. Annette and Shawn. The names were familiar. He'd heard them so many times since they'd been on the road together.

Beth’s mom and brother.

There were other graves with names he didn't know; Dale, Sophia, and Otis. Daryl felt utterly useless as Beth sobbed over the graves. He looked around and saw a small bunch of yellow wild flowers. He picked them and brought them over to where Beth was still kneeling. He laid them on her mom's grave. She turned to look at him, a sad smile on her face.

Daryl and Merle backed away and let her have the time to mourn. They would keep watch over her for as long as she needed . She cried and spoke softly to the graves. And then, after several long moments, she stood up and wiped her face with her hands. She walked over to the brothers, her eyes taking in everything around her.

"Their cars are gone." Daryl glanced to where she was pointing. "All their cars. Maggie’s, my dad's. And Otis’s truck is gone. Maybe they made it off the farm before the herd came through."

“There’s always hope, princess," Merle spoke up next to him. 

Had Merle hit his head hard enough that he was suddenly a nicer person? Or was it just Beth’s effect on him? Daryl couldn’t imagine anyone trying to extinguish the light she emitted. Not even his crude, rude, asshole of a brother. 

Daryl cleared his throat and said, “It’s gonna be dark soon. Don’t wanna be out there wanderin’ around without a plan. Let’s check the house and stay here tonight. Come up with a plan. Tomorrow, we’ll take a look at those tracks and see if we can make anythin’ of ‘em. Right now, we’d just be trippin’ over each other.”

He looked to Beth first for reassurance. He didn't want to be out there, but if she didn’t want to stay in the house, they would figure something out. Thankfully, she nodded her head and pulled her knife from its sheath before walking up the front porch steps. 

They’d gotten into a routine with this. Beth would tap on the doors with the hilt of her knife and then open the door for Daryl to go in with his crossbow first. She and Merle would follow closely behind. It had worked well for them so far.

They were all listening for the telltale sound of the dead, but it never came. Daryl nodded towards Beth and she turned the knob and pushed the door open. He quickly went through the door, scanning the rooms with his crossbow up and ready to fire at any moment. There was no need, though. Nothing was in the house. It looked like something had driven the occupants out of the house abruptly. Probably the herd that had come through. 

Food was left out on the counter, tubs of clothes and belongings were pushed against the walls. Beth slowly spun around and looked at all the things she didn’t recognize. One of the tubs was uncovered and she went and picked up the framed picture lying on the top. It was a couple—probably close to his age—and a young boy that looked to be their son. They all had dark brown hair. 

“Ya know ‘em?” He asked Beth as she placed the picture back in the tub.

“No, never seen ‘em before,” she replied. “But if people showed up here needin’ help, I don’t think my daddy would’ve sent them away. The graves are all fresh. Only a few days at most. And they had my mom’s and brother’s names on them. They had to have been here.”

She was looking around again, maybe for anything she could recognize. Merle had been in the kitchen, but now he was coming back with a hopeful look on his face. 

“Still got runnin’ water. Ain’t hot, but it’s clean.” 

Beth explained over her shoulder, “The farm has its own well system. I’m sure the generator has run out of gas by now.”

She wandered into a room that was just off the living room, Daryl followed along behind her. Couldn’t be too sure that something wasn’t hiding under a bed or around a corner. 

“This is my parents’ room… Was my parents' room.” She walked over to a low dresser and opened a small wooden jewelry box. “My mom’s wedding ring is still here. My dad wouldn't have left it if he had a choice.”

“We’ll try and find ‘em.” Daryl couldn’t promise that they’d find her family, but he could promise to try. And he knew that Merle would, too. 

“Thanks, Daryl. I’m gonna go see if there’s anything in my room still. Be nice to get a change of clothes. I’m sure you and Merle can find something in here or upstairs in Shawn’s room. It’s the first door on the left.”

Then she walked away, her shoulder slumped and her gait slow. Like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders. If they hadn’t kept getting pushed back, or if Merle hadn’t gotten hurt, maybe they could've made it in time to find her family. The thought dredged up a knot of guilt in Daryl’s stomach.

Beth’s footsteps faded as she went up the stairs. He figured she would call them if she needed something. 

When Daryl retreated into the living room, he found Merle sitting on the couch eating a carrot that he’d found somewhere. 

“Ya think we’re really gonna find her people?” His brother looked at him critically. He knew just as well as Daryl did that they’d probably never find them.

“Dunno, but we’re gonna try.” It was basically the same answer he’d given to Beth. 

He was just opening his mouth to tell Merle that they weren’t going to dash her hopes yet when he heard Beth running down the stairs. He barely had the chance to turn around before she was shoving a piece of paper into his hands. 

“My sister—Maggie! She left this for me in my room!” Her smile was real and brilliant, like it had been before all of this. Blue eyes sparkling with newfound hope.

He quickly took the paper being shoved at him and read what was written in the loopy handwriting that supposedly belonged to her sister. 

Beth, 

I hope you tried to come home. The stories coming out of Atlanta are horrifying. I feel like I would know if something had happened to you so I’m leaving this note. Please be alive. Please STAY alive.

Mom and Shawn got sick. Mom went to check on old lady McCallister, you know how she always worried about her in that big farm house all alone. She must’ve been bitten and died because when Mom went in, she got bit. Shawn had driven her over there and he brought her home. We’d all seen the news, but at that point, we still didn’t know that once you're bit, you turn. Dad was sure there would be a cure soon. But then the fever took Mom and she turned. Shawn tried to stop her from coming after me. She bit him. He turned.

I can’t explain his choices, but Dad and Otis started putting the walkers in the barn. I think he just couldn’t accept that Mom and Shawn were gone just like that. We didn’t know. It made everything too dangerous.

Dad was so sure there would be a cure. He thought we could wait it out. He was wrong.

I don’t think a cure is coming, Bethy.

A group came to the farm. Otis was hunting and shot a deer, but the buck shot went through the deer and hit a boy named Carl. They brought him here and Dad and Patricia saved his life. We lost Otis that night. He went to the high school to get medical supplies, but he never made it back. One of the group that showed up went with him, but I’m not sure he ever told us the truth about what happened to Otis. But don’t worry, the rest of the group are decent folks. Carl’s dad was a sheriff before all this happened. He’s real smart, and he’s tough as nails. I think he actually knows what he’s doing. Even Daddy seems to trust him. 

Just know that Daddy finally figured out that the walkers are no longer people and that a cure isn’t coming. The people here with us helped bury Mom and Shawn. One of the women lost her daughter, too. She was just a little girl. Her name was Sophia. She was in the barn with everyone else. We didn’t know.

I’m leaving this in your room. I’m praying you get here and we are still here and I can tell you everything in person. But if we’re not, the plan is to head north.

We’re trying to stay with the group that came here. They know more about what it’s like out there than we do. We’ll keep each other alive. We don’t have any other choice.

Love,
Maggie

P.S.: There's food and water in the basement. Make sure you have enough. Make sure you keep weapons on you at ALL times. Don’t get bit. The only way to put down the walkers is through their heads. And remember: HEAD NORTH !!!

Chapter Text

my hopes are so high

The old farmhouse Beth was born and raised in seemed wrong and strange to her now. It had always been more than four walls and a roof. It was her mom baking cookies in the kitchen. It was Shawn yelling at the TV when the Braves lost a game. It was Maggie playing her music too loud. It had been her daddy’s constant presence—she could still see him in the fields, or sitting out on the porch with Mom, watching the sunset in their matching rocking chairs. Still holding hands after all the years they’d spent together. 

Laying in the living room in the dark, listening to Merle snore, it felt like somewhere she was intruding. If they’d been able to get here faster, would they have been able to catch her family? Would having Daryl and Merle with them have stopped them from leaving as quickly as it seemed they had? Could she have saved her mom from going to that crazy old bat’s house? Even before her husband died, Mrs. McCallister had been… odd. And if Maggie’s note was to be believed, then she’d been bitten and turned. Hell, she’d probably gone out to see if she could talk to the biters. What had Maggie called them in her letter? “Walkers.”

She’d read it so many times, she should have it memorized by now. Honestly, she’d just been looking at the letter written in her sister’s handwriting for the near millionth time. Proof that she’d been alive recently, that her dad had been alive. 

She and Daryl had gone down to the basement and found the water and food that her sister had mentioned. Enough to keep them going for a few weeks if they rationed it well. The only thing she wasn’t sure of was how far north they were supposed to go exactly. North Georgia? New York? Washington D.C.? Daryl had said they’d figure it out in the morning, they just needed some sleep tonight before any big decisions were made.

Sleep, which Daryl wasn’t getting as he sat on the stairs, eyes glued to the front door. 

She wasn’t going to get any sleep either. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw her mom and Shawn. Not like the last time she’d seen them, but what she imagined they looked like as one of the walkers—or biters, or whatever—that were roaming the earth now. Maybe one day, she’d get answers on what had really happened. Maggie’s note had been so vague that she now had more questions than answers.

Beth sat up and quietly made her way to the stairs, where she climbed up to sit next to Daryl. 

“Can’t sleep?” His voice was even rougher when it hadn’t been used for hours. 

She just shook her head, resting her elbows on her knees. “Keep imagining my mom as one of those… things.”

“Hmm.” 

“I never asked, but… do you and Merle have family out there? I’ve been so focused on gettin’ here, I didn't even stop to think that you might have people you’re lookin’ for out there, too.” It was a thought that had been bugging her since she’d seen the graves of her family and Daryl had brought over those yellow flowers. She still couldn’t believe she’d been so self-centered this whole time.

There was no way he knew that her favorite color was yellow, or that it was her favorite because it had always been her mama’s favorite. Or that those flowers were growing randomly all over the farm because Beth had randomly scattered the seeds before she left home. She’d known how much her mother loved them and wanted her to find them all over. He was just being nice and making a kind gesture, but it meant the world to Beth in that moment. 

“Nah. No one worth lookin’ for,” Daryl mumbled. He’d started chewing on the side of his thumb, something that she’d noticed he did when he preferred not to talk about something anymore. He’d done it a few times at the bar when she’d casually inquired about his family. 

“Okay.” Beth figured if he ever wanted to tell her, he’d do it. She wasn’t going to push him. 

Daryl was someone she couldn’t figure out completely. She’d tried so many times. All of those nights coming into the bar after her shift hadn’t just been for the vodka cranberry. The first night, sure. But the next night and then the twice a week visits afterwards had been solely for him. 

At first, it had been to get a look at those arms and those blue eyes again. Daryl was hot. Beth wasn’t afraid to admit that to herself. Wouldn’t be telling anyone else that anytime soon, of course. Since the only people she had to talk to were Daryl and Merle. No, she’d started coming back because he had a presence about him, one that she craved being around. Just like she’d been craving it tonight. 

“There any other cars here?” He asked. “Ya said yer dad and sister’s were gone, but are there any in that barn that’s still standin’?” His eyes were still on the door, but he’d stopped ripping his cuticles to shreds and was rubbing his hand across his chin. Another little thing she noticed he did a lot, mostly when he was thinking or planning.

“No. That RV wasn’t ours, so I guess the group that showed up here brought it. There’s a highway about a mile down the road, though. If it’s like all the other roads, there’s probably a lot of abandoned vehicles there.” Beth knew that the highway had always been busy, something she’d had to learn quickly once she’d started to drive. 

“Sounds like the only plan we got now. Pro’lly find somethin’ Merle can hotwire. It'll be easy to get some gas, too.” Daryl was nodding to himself, as if approving of his own plan. 

Beth figured he was talking more to himself than her at this point. But his mention of the barn made her think of something else. And it sent her stomach turning.

“Would ya go down to the barn with me before we leave? My horse, Nellie… I need to make sure she’s not stuck in there,” she said. She lowered her voice to a whisper as she added, “I know she’s probably gone, but I jus’ need to know for sure.”

Beth couldn’t help it. She needed to know if she should add another name to her list of losses.

Daryl turned his head to finally look at her and she was once again reminded of how blue his eyes were. It caught her off-guard most of the time. They changed slightly every time. He nodded, but kept his eyes on her. Like he was waiting for her to crack or fall apart. But she’d already done that when they got here. She wasn’t going to do it again. 

They spent the rest of the night like that. Sitting side by side in silence, both of them watching the door until the sun started to creep across the floor. Merle was starting to move around and was soon on his feet. He looked over at them with raised eyebrows and muttered something about clueless idiots . 

Beth stood up and stretched, a little thrill going through her when she caught Daryl’s eyes taking her in. She pushed those feelings down as quickly as she could. There wasn’t time for that, and if he’d been interested at all, he would’ve done something by now. She’d seen him twice a week for a year before they’d been thrown into this hellish apocalypse together. If he was going to do anything, it would’ve been any of the times before the world ended.

Besides, this world wasn’t made for crushes anymore. When the dead were coming back to eat you, hoping the guy you liked might feel the same wasn’t really a high priority. 

“I’m gonna go see if I can find Shawn’s old hunting pack,” she said. “We can get a lot more into that. Gonna grab some of my own clothes, too. I won’t be long.” She didn’t even look back as she continued up the stairs. 

Shawn’s pack was right where it had always been, stuffed in the back corner of his closet. He’d bought it at the army surplus store in town. Otis had told him it reminded him of the duffles they’d been given when he’d enlisted in the army. It was that same green color, but it also held more than the bag she’d been trying to keep her stuff in all this time. 

Her room was still the same, a snapshot of her former life. She didn’t bother with any of the things she’d usually care about. She had kept jeans and T-shirts here at the farm so she’d always have something to wear without having to pack a heavy bag every time she visited. Three of each went into the bag, as well as all the extra sports bras and underwear she had. Her boots were still in the closet and they’d be better to walk in than the tennis shoes she’d been running in all this time—which were damn near falling apart at this point. The flowy yellow tank top she loved, a pair of jeans she could roll up, and the boots were on her bed where she could change into them before she went back downstairs and said goodbye to the farm forever. 

The past few months, she’d been lucky and hadn’t had her period, but her luck wouldn’t last forever. The stress and lack of food had probably kept it away so far, but she needed to make sure she was prepared. She always kept a small box of tampons and a package of pads here. They were next on the list of items to pack. 

Beth walked into her bathroom and caught her reflection in the mirror that no longer looked right in the old-fashioned bathroom. The original mirror had been shattered. By her. When she was seventeen. Her best friend had been in a serious car accident and had been killed instantly. Her school work had suffered and a group of girls had decided to make her life hell just because she’d been dating Jimmy and had broken up with him. Girls that would rather be in the choir than part of the cheer squad didn’t get to date the football players, and they definitely didn’t get to break up with them. For a long time, she’d dealt with it on her own, but then her mom had been diagnosed with cancer and suddenly, everything felt completely overwhelming.

That night, Beth smashed the mirror and took one of the shards to her wrist. She’d changed her mind almost immediately and thankfully, her daddy had been able to stitch her up. But the scar was still there as a constant reminder of when she’d been at her lowest. Most importantly, it was a reminder to never let herself get there again. 

Under the sink, next to her tampons and pads, were brand new bottles of her favorite shampoo and conditioner. Watermelon scented. There was also a new bottle of watermelon body wash. Her mom always kept them in here in case Beth ever showed up and wanted a shower. Watermelon had always been her favorite scent, simply because it reminded her of summer and all of the fun she had on the farm.

Beth grabbed the bottles up and tossed them in the bag along with the feminine hygiene products. Just because the world was ending didn’t mean she couldn’t stay clean when she had the chance. That thought reminded her to grab her toothbrush and toothpaste and a few towels. Even with all of her stuff, the pack was only about a third of the way filled, so they’d be able to bring along more of the food and water from the basement. There was nothing in her old bag she wanted to keep anymore, so she left it on her bed along with the ruined clothes she’d been wearing the past few months.

Passing by the mirror once more, she realized she looked like the Beth that had lived here all her life. But that world was gone, and it seemed as though that version of her was gone along with it.

This Beth had to be stronger than she’d ever been before. 

The trip to the barn didn’t answer any of Beth’s questions. All of the stalls were empty, but it didn’t look like the horses had been a meal for the biters. Maybe they’d been let out, or maybe they’d lost the horses at some point. She hoped that Nellie was still out there somewhere.

They did find a few helpful items in the barn, though. Such as her daddy’s old binoculars, the rifle that Otis kept in case coyotes showed up, and four solar-powered lanterns. Daryl figured they could strap them on their bags and have them charged by dark. 

Finally, there was nothing left to do at the farm but say goodbye one last time. Beth spent a few minutes at her family's graves. But then she turned her back on the farm, refusing to look back at the place that had built her. 

The walk to the highway was quiet, and she wasn't sure if the Dixon brothers were giving her space or if they just didn't have anything to say. She was already used to it with Daryl, considering he didn’t say anything unless it was important or someone said something to him directly. Merle was usually happy to talk, and she didn’t want to hear what he had to say most of the time, but right now, she found herself missing his snarky comments.

When the silence was about to drive her crazy, they broke through the trees and out onto the highway. The highway was deserted in front of them, but about a half-mile down, there was a large traffic snarl. Beth chanced a look at Daryl and he nodded. After all this time, she felt like she’d finally been able to do something besides treating cuts and making sure the bags were packed. 

The closer they got, the more it seemed that someone—or more than one someone—had been here. Recently. The three dead biters on the road hadn’t been there long enough to decay more than they’d already been. Then she saw something that made her heart stop. An old blue truck she knew all too well. She’d learned to drive in that truck, and had gotten it stuck in the back fields more times than she could count. It was Otis’s truck. If it was here, then maybe her dad and sister had successfully made it off the farm. 

Beth grabbed Daryl’s arm and pointed to the truck. “That’s Otis’s truck,” she whispered, keeping her voice as low as possible in case any of the walkers were still close. 

Daryl made his way over to the truck and Beth watched as he climbed in and started it up. He hadn’t had enough time to hotwire it, she knew that much because Shawn had shown her how to do it once. The keys must’ve still been inside it. That wasn’t good or bad, just confusing. The engine was quickly cut off and Daryl hopped out of the cab.

“Must’a run outta gas or siphoned it ‘fore they left it. Still runs well, but we need ta get some fuel. I'm surprised it even started with how empty the tank pro’lly is. There’s a can in the back. We can fill the tank and then fill the can to keep us goin’ without makin’ too many stops. Make it easier to siphon as we go, too.” Daryl was looking around at the cars, most likely seeing what he could find to use along the way besides gas. 

“Hey!” Merle called from a car close to them. “What was the name on that grave? The one ya didn’t recognize?”

Beth thought back to the two graves that had been carved onto crosses next to her mom’s. 

“Dale and Sophia,” she answered as she made her way over to him. 

The windshield of the car had a message written on it. It had been mostly washed away by the rain, but there was still a name that could be clearly read: Sophia . A few bottles of Gatorade and some food were sitting on the hood, gathering dust. Beth immediately knew this was the girl Maggie had mentioned in her note. The poor thing probably never even saw this message. Never knew that people had been looking for her. She’d been locked up in Beth’s family’s barn, already dead and hungry for flesh.

Beth hummed sadly. “Maggie mentioned her in the note. Said she was in the barn with the… others.”

“Guess she won’t be needin’ the food an’ drinks then,” Merle murmured coolly before pulling open his bag and shoving everything into it. 

“Merle! Get yer ass over here and help me fill this gas can. Beth, get in the back end of the truck so you can see better an’ keep a lookout.” Daryl was already heading down the highway, checking each car for anything they could use before opening the gas tanks.

He’d thrown a hose from the farm into his bag and now Beth understood why. She’d never seen anyone siphon gas, but as she watched the brothers attempt to do such with every vehicle they could find, she was suddenly grateful that she was on lookout duty.

Two hours later, they were easing the truck onto the empty side of the highway and following the map Beth still had to get them headed north. All three of them were constantly looking for signs of her family. They hadn’t talked about how far north they were planning to go. It seemed like the best idea, but she wasn’t sure if they were ever going to find her sister or her dad. It was probably time to just keep hoping they were alive, and pray they’d found somewhere safe to sleep and some food to eat. 

For three days, they managed to drive all day, taking turns sleeping during the night. Someone was always on watch. The dead weren’t the only things to be worried about anymore. 

Merle was driving and had been closely watching the dashboard for the last hour when he announced, “Gotta get some gas soon.”

Daryl was chewing on the side of his thumb. He’d been getting more concerned as they’d put hundreds of miles between them and the farm. 

“Haven’t seen a car in hours,” Merle went on. “The can is dry as fuck.” 

Daryl grunted. “Could always check ‘round that prison. Gotta be some cars there nobody’s touched yet.”

Merle looked over at his brother and then shook his head. Beth managed to see the look that Daryl had given him and knew there must be a story there, but she wasn’t going to ask now with the tension inside the cab of the truck. 

Being the smallest, she was usually stuck in the middle of the bench seat. She’d offered to drive a few times, but neither one of the Dixons wanted to end up in her spot, so they always assigned her the position of navigator. She looked down at the map in her hands and saw they were getting close to a small town. One she’d been to before. There was a small general store that had the best root beer floats, and sometimes, when she and her family had been on a trip somewhere, they’d stop there for gas and a float. 

“Can we make it five more miles? There’s a general store up ahead. Most people probably wouldn't know about it. Might still have gas.” Beth pointed to the small town on the map.

Merle didn’t even look before nodding his head. “Jus’ tell me when ta turn, Blondie.”

They coasted into the general store's parking lot on fumes—or at least, that’s what Merle told them. Daryl had rolled his eyes at him, so Beth just assumed he was back to being dramatic. The small store didn’t have any ‘no gas’ signs taped up or hanging as so many of the other gas stations they’d passed had. That was sort of a good sign.

But even better was when Merle had the nozzle in the gas tank and it actually started to fill. Once the tank was filled, and the gas can as well, they decided to go through the store and see if they could at least find another gas can and anything else that might be useful. 

They’d barely made it through the door, Daryl in the lead with his crossbow up, when someone grabbed Beth from behind. She barely saw anything, but suddenly, she had what looked like the shiny silver blade of a sword pressed to her throat. 

A smooth female voice came from behind her, “Don’t move or the girl loses her head.” 

There was the sound of a gun being cocked, and then a blonde woman was pressing the barrel to the back of Daryl’s head. 

“Put the bow down,” the woman holding the sword to Beth’s neck demanded. “Now.”

Daryl looked to Merle, who was slowly trying to get to the knife under the black, short-sleeved shirt he’d thrown on over his graying wife beater. 

Before he could move his hand more than half an inch, the blonde woman finally spoke up: “Touch that knife and your friends die. And then we kill you.”  

Merle tried to keep his cool as he spoke to the blonde, but his eyes never left the woman behind Beth. “Hey, hey, hey, calm down now. Long as your friend has that sword ta my brother’s girl's throat, I ain’t doin shit. Maybe you can tell the Nubian Queen ta let her go. She’s harmless, barely weighs a hundred pounds soakin’ wet… what’cha think she’s gonna do? Talk ya ta death? ‘Cause believe me, that’s about all she’s capable of.” 

Beth knew that if they let Merle handle this, they were all going to be dead in a few minutes. But before she could try and reason with the strangers, the blonde woman behind Daryl started talking again. 

“Where’d you get that truck out there? Who did you take it from?”

Beth calmly explained, “We didn’t take it, we found it. And it belonged to my family.” She was trying to see around Daryl without digging the sword into her neck more than it already was. 

“Bullshit,” the blonde woman spat. “I know that truck, and if you’d been part of that family, I’d know you, too.”

A possibility wrenched through Beth’s chest—were these women part of the group that had been at the farm? Did that mean Maggie and her dad were somewhere close by?

She tried to keep her voice calm despite the blade against her throat and the burst of hope blooming inside her. “My name’s Beth Greene. My dad’s name is Hershel, and I have a sister—Maggie. We’ve been on the road for months tryin’ to get to my farm, but by the time we got there, it was abandoned.”

Daryl was looking at her with wide eyes, probably wondering why she was giving away so much information. But she knew what the situation looked like, and these women might only listen to her at this point. Especially if they’d been on the farm. 

The woman behind her hissed, “ Anyone could know that.” 

Beth took a breath and tried again, “My mom, Annette, and my brother, Shawn, were bit and turned. My dad kept them in the barn. There was a little girl in there, too. Her name was Sophia. She’s buried next to my mom and brother. Maggie left me a note in my bedroom. And my ex-boyfriend, Jimmy, must have gotten bit at some point, because I found him a few days ago and had to put him down. Is that enough for you to believe me, or do you need my whole life story?” 

The two women must have shared a look because the blonde was nodding her head and then the blade was slowly removed from against Beth’s throat. Before she could say anything, the woman that had been behind her was standing in front of Merle, sword tip pressing against his throat and drawing a small trickle of blood. 

The woman that still had the gun trained on Daryl’s head explained, “Your family was hoping you’d make it home. Think one of the reasons your dad fought so hard to stay on the farm was because he thought you were gonna come walking down the driveway any minute.”

Beth nodded slowly. “It probably was. I got stuck in Atlanta. I’m a nurse and I’ve been living there the last few years. I left for the farm right before the bombings started, but we kept gettin’ held up along the way. It took us months to get this far.”

“Where did you find the truck?” The blonde asked. “The night the farm got overrun, some of my friends were inside it. We saw ‘em drive off, but we never knew if they made it anywhere alive.” 

Beth’s heart fell. Was everyone that had been at the farm separated?

“We found it on the highway, next to a car that had supplies and a note. We assumed it was for the little girl. Her name was on the windshield.” Beth’s voice cracked and she cursed herself for showing that kind of weakness. Especially when both of these women had weapons trained on Merle and Daryl. 

“Sophia,” the blonde confirmed. “So they all met up where we lost her then. Were there any other cars there?”

“I’ll happily answer all your questions, and I have a few myself, but I’m not gonna tell you anything until you put the gun and the sword down.” Beth caught Daryl’s eyes and she thought he nodded slightly. Barely enough to move his head since it was still in the woman’s sights. 

The other woman asked, “Are you with these guys willingly?”

Beth finally got a good look at her: she was black with dreads that went just past her shoulders, with a lean and toned body like she’d been surviving far more than a few months on the road. She handled her sword as though she’d born with it.

Merle growled out, “Didn’t ya hear me say she’s my brother’s girl?” 

“Shut. Up. I didn’t ask you. I’m asking this sweet-looking young girl if she’s willingly traveling with two old rednecks.” 

The woman pushed her sword just a bit and Merle’s eyes went wide. He looked over to Beth almost pleadingly.

Then she looked at Beth and added sternly, “Be honest. We’ll kill them where they stand, just say the word.”

“Yes! Jesus, yes, I’m with them willingly!” Beth cried out. Then she narrowed her eyes and said, “And I’m not a young girl . Haven’t been for a long time. They’ve been with me since this started and they’ve kept me safe the whole time.” Her voice took on an angry edge that she wasn’t sure she’d heard before. She just knew that she didn’t like the way these two were talking about and looking at the Dixons.

The woman with the sword didn’t seem entirely convinced yet. “And what have you had to do for that protection?” She questioned.

Merle’s face went red and he sounded nothing less than completely appalled. “What the fuck ya tryin’ ta say?! Ya think we’re makin’ her suck our dicks ta keep her from bein’ eaten by the dead?”

Beth looked over at Daryl and saw that his eyes were downcast. He wouldn’t meet her gaze anymore. 

Beth interjected firmly, “They haven’t made—or even asked —me to do anything. They’re my friends , and some of the best men I know. So lower your weapons or we’re gonna have a real problem.” With that, she pulled out the gun that had been tucked into her waistband and cocked it before pressing it to the black woman’s temple. 

“That was some good shit right there, Blondie!” Merle praised, a gleeful smile on his face. 

The blonde dropped her gun first, and with a sigh and an eye-roll, the black woman dropped her sword. Daryl reached down to pick up his crossbow, but he didn’t raise it. He moved closer to Beth, though he still wouldn’t look at her. Beth handed her gun over to him so she could talk to the women. 

“You know my name. This is Daryl and Merle.” She looked intently between the two women and waited for them to answer. 

“I’m Andrea, this is Michonne.” 

Beth kept her eyes trained on Andrea, who seemed to be the friendlier of the two. “You were on the farm? Both of you?” 

“Just me,” Andrea replied. “When the walkers came, we all ended up getting separated. I got left behind. Got lost in the woods, injured bad, and that’s when Mich found me.” She was beginning to relax, but Michonne was still glaring between the Dixon brothers.

“So you don’t know what happened to my dad or Maggie or Patricia?”

Beth spotted how Andrea winced when she mentioned the woman that had been more like an aunt than a friend to her for the majority of her life. It was a skill she’d picked up in the ER—when you list things like what drugs someone might have taken, you can usually tell which one it is by the small changes in facial expressions. 

“Patricia was with Lori and T- Dog, they were in the pickup. Lori was holding onto Patricia and the walkers took her down,” Andrea explained sadly. “Maggie was trying to lead the walkers away in one of the cars. I saw your dad leave with another man from our group. If T went to the highway, then Rick—the man with your dad—would’ve gone that way, too. And Glenn would’ve had Maggie go that way. If none of the other cars were there, they’re probably all together somewhere. Hopefully alive.”

Andrea gave Beth a remorseful look, one that told her she’d probably lost someone along the way as well. 

“In my sister’s note, she said the plan was to go north. Do you know where they’d go? How far north? Any specific city?” Beth was holding on to the one small shred of hope she still had. 

Andrea shook her head. “I have no clue where they’d go. But we’re planning to stay in the area in case they come back through. You’re more than welcome to stay with us. Mich has a pretty good system to keep the walkers away from us.” 

“Oh, yeah? An’ what’s that, sweetheart? Care to share some tips with yer fellow survivors?” Merle had finally found his voice. Or he’d just gotten bored while listening.

“None of your business,” Michonne spat out. “The girl can come with us, but you two look like you’d be just fine on your own.”

In typical Merle fashion, he threw his head back and laughed.

“Again, not a girl,” Beth said, lacing her voice with as much venom as she could. “Old enough to live on my own and hold people’s guts in their body when they walked into my ER. I’m not goin’ anywhere without these two, so thanks for the invite, but I think I’m better off with them.” She didn’t like to be called a girl, and she really didn’t like what this woman was continuously insinuating about Daryl and Merle. 

“Suit yourself,” Michonne said, cocking an eyebrow as though the snap had earned her respect. “But you know how all this happens, right?”

“Yeah,” Beth answered. “You get bit and you turn. We saw it happen a lot those first few days.”

“That’s not it,” Michonne said plainly. “You die, whether it be old age, a gunshot, an accident, whatever, and you turn. We’re all infected. So keep your eyes open, and keep your wits about you.”

Michonne gave her one last look and then nodded to Andrea before both women walked towards the back room. 

“Wait! What?” Beth called to their retreating backs. 

Michonne gave an annoyed sigh and turned back to them, “We’re all infected. You die, you turn. It’s pretty simple.”

“Bullshit!” Merle called out. “How the fuck ya know that?” 

“I saw it happen,” Michonne snapped back at him. “Bullet wound to the chest, guy died. An hour later, he was one of them. Started seeing it all over. My son died and I watched him turn. That’s how I know.”

She turned again, leaving Beth, Merle, and Daryl speechless where they stood. But this time, she didn’t stop until she’d slid through the doors to the backroom. 

Andrea was still lingering, and she explained, “Before we found your farm, we were at the CDC. It’s gone now, but even they had no idea what caused all of this. So, if you’re just hoping to hang on until a cure comes around… it’s not gonna happen.”

She gave Beth a sad smile, but Beth’s mind was reeling with this new information. She was trying to piece it together with what Maggie had left in her note. Why wouldn’t her sister mention such vital information? Unless she’d written the note before she knew for certain.

“There’s some more gas cans behind the counter,” Andrea added. “Take ‘em if you want ‘em. No one’s been by here for the last week. Take the gas. I really hope you find them, Beth. We’re still looking for them, too. And if we find ‘em before you do, I’ll make sure they know you're on your way.” Then she turned towards the back room.

When she opened the door, Beth caught a glimpse of two walkers chained to a wall. It looked like they had no arms and their jaws had been removed. Was that Michonne’s secret to keeping the dead away?

There wasn’t time to dwell on anything, though. Merle was already jumping into action, grabbing the cans from behind the counter while Daryl was standing by the door, still staring at his boots. She took a few tentative steps towards him and he shifted slightly. She reached her hand out to him slowly and cupped it around his elbow. 

“Ya know I don’t think any of those things about you. I know how good you are, Daryl. Even Merle has his good qualities. Most of the time. You’re the reason I made it this far. Those women don’t know a damn thing about you.”

She was trying to reassure him as best she knew how. He managed to meet her eyes for a brief moment. Enough to give her a quick nod. 

“Damn right that black bitch didn’t know what the fuck she was talkin’ ‘bout. Where the hell did that gun come from anyhow, Princess?” Merle’s eyes were darting between her and his brother. 

“It was under my bed. I grew up on a farm. I know how to shoot, and I know how to protect my home.” Beth smiled at the look Merle gave her, then added, “How to protect my family.”

“Well yer jus’ full’a surprises, ain’t ya?” Merle retorted. “The two of you need ta work on yer relationship skills, though. We wanna keep that from happenin’ again, ya need ta look a li’l more loved up. Unless ya wanna be my little sugar mama…?” His eyebrows shot up with the suggestion. 

“Go fill the fuckin’ gas cans, Merle,” Daryl growled. It was the first thing he’d said since they’d walked into the store. 

“Can’t ever help the li’l brother out,” Merle mumbled as he stomped out of the store and towards the truck. 

Ten minutes later, they were back on the road. It was almost awkwardly silent.

But Beth finally decided to say what she’d been thinking about since Andrea had walked away, asking whichever brother wanted to answer her first. 

“D’you think she’s telling the truth? How we’re all infected—we all turn if we die?”

Daryl simply nodded.

“Don’t think they'd make that up,” Merle agreed. “‘Specially when she mentioned her son. I know this much, though: somethin’ happens ta me, one of you better put a fuckin’ bullet in my head before I start moanin’ an’ shufflin’ around. Only one of us that should be eatin’ you, Blondie, is little brother here.” He smacked the door with his laughter. 

Daryl swerved a little into the other lane, but quickly righted the truck. Beth didn’t miss how red his ears got or how tightly he gripped the steering wheel. 

She elbowed Merle in the ribs. He gave her an innocent look, but she could tell he was proud of himself. 

The truck fell into a somewhat uncomfortable silence. Something else had been on her mind and she knew if she didn’t say it, the Dixon brothers would keep running around in circles, covering every inch of Georgia to help her find her family. 

“Let’s just keep headin’ north. I don’t think we're gonna find my dad or my sister. There had to be a reason they wanted to go north, so let’s just go. If a miracle happens and we find them, then we find them. But now, I think the most important thing is findin’ somewhere safe for us to survive the winter.”

She looked over at Daryl who’d taken over driving. He was chewing on his bottom lip thoughtfully, almost nervously.

“Ya know the winter’s are gonna be worse the farther north we get,” Merle said from her other side. 

“I do, but I think the cold will affect the biters, too. They aren’t alive, their circulatory system isn’t workin’ anymore. I think headin’ to the colder area will be to our advantage.” She looked back over at Daryl and this time, he was finally meeting her gaze.

He had a thoughtful expression on his face and then he nodded. “We’ll go as far north as the gas, the truck, and the weather’ll let us. Then we’ll see what we can find.”

Then his eyes were back on the road, but she could see some of the tension finally releasing from his shoulders. 

Merle crowed happily, “Well it’s about time one of us came up with a damn plan!” 

The truck made it for six weeks, as did the gas and the weather. They were about twenty miles outside of Washington, D.C. when their luck finally ran out. The gas they’d been able to find and siphon had dried up, and the truck wouldn’t have made it much farther as Daryl told them. The mild weather they’d been lucky to have also seemed to be changing. It was only midday, but the temperatures were dropping rapidly. They’d found warmer clothes a few days ago and they each had a heavy jacket, but walking out in the elements when they’d been so used to the comfortable cab of the truck was making them all cranky. 

The night they abandoned the truck, they found a small cabin—more like a shack, really. There was barely enough room for the three of them to sit with their packs, but the close quarters kept them warm and they had a roof over their head and walls around them so no one complained about being so close. Beth had fallen asleep at some point and woken up with her head on Daryl’s shoulder and her arm looped through his. She had no idea how it happened, but she was comfortable and warm so she didn’t move. Though she did catch the smirk Merle was giving her. 

The next morning, they started again. The plan was to get as close to D.C. as they could. See if there was anything there and then make a decision from that point.

They’d gone about two miles when they started up a ridge. Down in the valley there was a large factory, and it looked like a large group was living there. They could see people milling around and tending to gardens. Daryl had the binoculars out and reported seeing chickens and gardens, but they also had walkers attached to the fences and were using them as some sort of protection. Something about that reminded Beth of Michonne and her pet biters. 

Daryl handed the binoculars to her and she focused on two men pushing a man in dingy sweats into the yard where the walkers were being kept. They gave him a stick and then locked the gate so he couldn’t get out. There seemed to be a strange dynamic set up there. One she wasn’t sure she wanted to find out more about. Beth passed the binoculars to Merle and then looked over to Daryl and shook her head. 

They’d developed a silent understanding between them, something that had been perfected the last few weeks. Something else that had been developing the last few weeks were her feelings for Daryl. The little things he did, like making sure she got a bigger chunk of meat because he thought she was getting too skinny, and letting her use his vest for a pillow—or more recently, his shoulder. Sometimes she’d catch him looking at her and she would think there was something there. But then he’d quickly look away and she was left even more confused.

She’d made a silent deal with herself: if they ever found somewhere safe where they could let their guard down, she was going to tell him. Or try to tell him. She’d figure it out when the time came. If it came.

“Why the hell aren’t we on our way down there already?” Merle asked.

“I don’t like the look of it,” she said. “I got a bad feeling about it.” She looked over to Daryl, hoping he would agree with her.

“Be like livin’ with the old man and Uncle Jess again. Guys don’t look like they take kindly ta new people,” Daryl told Merle, a note of finality in his voice. “We can find somethin’ else.”

“ Pfft , we grew up handlin’ shit like that. Wouldn’t hurt us none,” Merle snapped back.

“Yeah, well I ain’t got no plans of goin’ back ta that shit.” Daryl turned and headed back the way they’d already come. 

“You fuckin’ makin’ all the decisions now, Darylina?” Merle argued. He wasn’t moving to follow Beth and Daryl. 

“No, but I’m not goin’ ta that place. Go if you want, but I’m gonna find another way ‘round.”

Daryl picked up his pace and Beth gave Merle a pleading look. With a grunt and heavier than usual footsteps, he followed behind them. Muttering and complaining under his breath the whole way. 

It was three days of walking and camping outside before they stumbled on more people. The three men were far different from the last people they’d seen. They were clean, looked to be well-fed, and most importantly, Beth’s gut wasn’t telling her to run as fast as she could in the opposite direction. 

The men were standing at an abandoned construction site. Huge steel walls were laying in front of them and snippets of their conversation could be heard from a distance.

“We could rig a wench and put them on some of the trucks.”

“How would we get ‘em back to Alexandria?”

“How are we gonna make a wench?”

Beside her, she heard Merle scoff. And then, before her or Daryl could stop him, he was coming out of the trees they’d been using as camouflage. 

“You’d be better off hotwirin’ that flatbed and just takin’ it where ya want it,” He called out casually as he approached the men. 

The men jumped at the sound of Merle’s voice and turned in his direction, but they didn’t pull any weapons on him. Beth noted that only one man had a gun strapped to his hip, and he wasn’t making any moves to reach for it. 

The oldest man in the group responded, “We thought of that, but none of us know how to.” He had gray hair and glasses, and he reminded Beth of one of her professors in college. 

“Well shit, ya got somethin’ ta pay me for my illegal activities? I’ll get ya goin’ right away.” 

That comment had the man with the gun reaching for it. He was taller than the other two with thinning light brown hair. 

“Fuckin’ asshole gonna get his ass shot,” Daryl growled under his breath. He gestured with his head towards the men and Beth silently followed him out into the clearing. 

Daryl kept his crossbow in front of him, finger on the trigger, but kept it pointed towards the ground. Beth kept her hands in front of her so they could see she wasn’t reaching for a weapon. Daryl looked back over his shoulder towards her and gave a small nod towards them, wordlessly asking Beth to take over the situation. 

“We’re sorry about him,” she started. “He had a pretty bad head injury a few months ago and it’s caused him to forget his manners. We’ve been tryin’ ta find a place to stay for the winter and our truck broke down a few days ago. We didn’t mean to intrude.”

Daryl had walked behind Merle and was whispering something to him that Beth couldn’t hear, but was sure she’d heard him say to his brother more than a few times by now. 

“Wait, could he really get the truck runnin’?” The older man called out.

Beth looked over at Daryl and he nodded. The other man saw it, as well. 

“We have a community. Walls, houses, food, and we’ll have heat when the winter sets in. If he can help us get these sheets there, we could give you three a place to stay. My wife is in charge of the place and she’d have to interview you before you could become official residents, but if you can help us get the walls for the expansion, it would probably be a pretty solid yes. My name’s Reg, and this is Tobin and Carter.” He pointed to each of the men and then looked at Beth.

Apparently, she really was in charge of this whole deal. 

“I’m Beth, and this is Daryl and Merle. He can get the truck started for you, but we’ll find somethin’ else.” Beth wasn’t sure if this was the right decision, and she wasn’t going to agree to go somewhere without seeing it first. 

“Please, at least come back with us,” Reg requested. “We’ve been trying to figure this out for a week now. At least come and have a meal and spend the night. We even have hot showers.”

Beth looked over at Daryl, her eyes pleading with him to help her make a decision. It almost sounded too tempting to say no, and she wasn’t sure she could entirely trust her gut when the rest of her body was yearning for food and warm water.

Daryl stepped up closer to her and stood just behind her left shoulder. “Ya know what yer doin’ with these if we get ‘em to this place of yours?”

The man that had been introduced as Carter spoke up,  “We got the original fence up just fine, but we lost a few of the men that helped us.” 

“Ya usin’ anything other than steel to keep the biters out?” Daryl was thinking like Beth had about the factory they’d seen. 

“It’s cold-rolled steel, we don’t need anything else to keep them out,” Reg answered. “Haven’t had any of the dead behind the walls since we finished the original.”

“Alright. We’ll help ya get them back. She’ll let ya know if we’ll stay past that.” Daryl’s hand reached down and his fingers wrapped around hers. Beth hoped her face wasn’t showing the shock she felt. 

“Yep, tha’s right, Florence Nightingale gets ta decide where we lay our head anymore,” Merle drawled with an eye roll. 

“You a nurse?” Reg asked her.

Beth nodded in confirmation and he smiled with pleasant surprise.

“We have a doctor, but he needs some help. One of the houses is completely stocked and devoted to being an infirmary for the community,” Reg said, his smile widening into a grin. 

“We’ll see,” Beth answered.

But part of her was aching to get back to helping people. And the hot showers sounded amazing after too many months on the road, bathing in cold streams and huddling together for warmth. 

It didn’t take long before Merle got the truck hotwired and was jumping up into the driver’s seat. Tobin joined him in the cab—Beth figured it was probably a good idea to send the one man with a gun with Merle. 

Beth and Daryl rode in the back of the truck that Reg had driven to the site. A ten-minute ride later and they were slowing down in front of a high steel fence. The gate was rolled back and they drove through, stopping just inside. Carter got out and waved Merle in, then directed where to park the truck.

Beth slowly climbed down the side of the truck and was momentarily stunned by what she saw. Huge houses, the kind she’d dreamed of owning one day and starting a family in, were on all sides. There was a pond and a gazebo, solar panels, and children running in yards, playing and laughing. It was like the world before, untouched and completely unaffected.

She’d been so occupied with marveling around at the nearly unbelievable sight that she didn’t hear Reg come up beside her. 

“Welcome to Alexandria.” He smiled and motioned for her to follow him. 

“You don’t mind if I tape this, do you?”

Deanna’s soft voice brought Beth back to reality. She’d been so busy looking at the books and the decorations in the house that she’d nearly zoned out completely. 

“Um, no, I guess not. But why?” Beth eyed her suspiciously. 

She felt out of place in this pristine living room. Sitting here in this overstuffed chair, still wearing the clothes she’d been wearing for a week now, greasy hair that was caked in dirt and dried walker blood. The woman interviewing her was wearing dress pants, a sweater set, and pearls. It was like the end of the world had happened and no one had informed the people living here. 

“For posterity. We’re rebuilding the world here, Beth.” Deanna was standing up straight, looking nothing less than professional as she set up the camera on a tripod to record. “How about I start? I was a congresswoman from Ohio. My family and I were evacuating when things took a turn for the worst. We made it to this place and decided to make it into a community. My husband, Reg, is an architect and made the plans for the wall. My two sons have helped to build the wall and find supplies.”

Deanna stopped and smiled at Beth before gracefully sitting down on the chair across from her. 

“What did you do before all of this?” She calmly asked.

For a brief moment, Beth wanted to lie. But something was telling her this place was okay. It might have some secrets, and the people were certainly sheltered, but there were kids and they had a school. An infirmary. Food and supplies and walls. Safety.

“I was a nurse,” Beth replied. “I worked in the ER at Grady Memorial Hospital in Atlanta.” 

“And how did you come to be with the Dixon brothers?” Deanna gazed out the window and Beth looked towards the same direction to see Daryl and Merle showing Carter something with the support beams outside.

“Daryl worked at the bar close to the hospital. I started going in there after my shifts, and—um, and then we started dating not long after. I was with them when the bombs got dropped on Atlanta.”

This was the part of the story she and the Dixon brothers had worked out on the long trip from Georgia. They’d decided that no matter where they ended up, it was the best way for questions to be stopped.

“So Daryl tended bar, and what did Merle do?” Deanna’s eyes were boring into her expectantly. 

“He did a little bit of everything. He’s kind of a jack of all trades,” Beth answered without looking at Deanna. She wasn’t sure how to nicely state that Merle was a career criminal who lucked out by not being in jail when the world ended. 

“Okay. And last question: what would you like from this place, Beth?”

This one caught her off-guard. 

She’d just been telling herself that if she was ever in a safe place and they could maybe let their guards down, she’d tell Daryl how she truly felt. Maybe he felt the same. Or maybe he’d take off running for the trees. All she could think of was how she wanted the chance to just tell him. No matter how it turned out.

Beth looked up and made sure her eyes locked with the older woman’s. Then she answered with complete honesty.

“I just want a chance.”

After they’d all been interviewed by Deanna, a tall man with curly brown hair led them down one street before turning right and walking halfway down the block. He introduced himself as Aaron, and Beth was immediately at ease with him. He didn’t seem to have a hidden agenda that he was trying to keep secret, but some people weren’t always easy to read. She liked him, but she was still keeping her guard up.

“This one will be yours. My husband and I are right next door. Maybe once you get settled in, you can come over for dinner. We make some damn good spaghetti. I’ll let you get some rest, and if you need anything, just let me know. It’s nice to have some new people here.” Aaron smiled and Beth nodded in appreciation, unsure of what to say in return.

He didn’t seem to need a response, though. He left them to it and walked towards his house, where a skinny man with red hair could be seen meeting him at the door. 

Beth heard Merle let out a groan and looked over in time to see Daryl’s foot moving off of his. 

“Let’s go inside ‘fore Merle gets us kicked out before I can even get that shower I was promised.”

Beth led the way up the steps and took in the large front porch. It even had a white porch swing.

As soon as they were inside and the door was firmly shut, Merle complained, “Why they gotta put us in the house next to the fags?” 

Daryl smacked him on the back of the head and rolled his eyes. Beth gave him her most scathing glare.

“I think it’s great to be next door to a nice couple. Love is love, Merle, catch up with the rest of us,” Beth retorted. “Or did you miss the part where the world ended and half the population became flesh-eating monsters?”

Beth grinned when he flipped her off, but then they were all happily distracted by taking in the house that was apparently theirs if they stayed. 

The house was open and clean and decorated in a lot of whites and blues. Beth was about to tell both men that they needed to take off their shoes when a knock came from the door. Merle started towards it, but Beth stopped him with a look and went to answer it herself. 

A woman with dark blonde hair was standing on the oher side with a laundry basket loaded up with clothes, food, and towels. 

“Hey, I’m Jessie, I work in the pantry. Deanna sent me over with some things, figured I’d catch you before you got too settled in.” She gave Beth a smile and Beth felt herself returning it. 

“Thank you. I’m Beth, that’s Merle and Daryl.” She gestured over her shoulder and motioned for one of them to come and take the basket from the woman.

Surprisingly, it was Merle that rushed up. 

“Well, if you need anything, let me know.” Jessie’s eyes landed on Daryl and she tilted her head slightly. “I was a stylist before all of this, so if you want a haircut, I’d be happy to help out with that.”

Suddenly, something inside of Beth wanted to slam the door in the woman’s face. But she forced a polite smile and thanked her before waving goodbye and gently shutting the door. 

Merle snickered and whispered in a not-exactly-discreet voice as he passed by, “Damn, Blondie, thought you was gonna do that gun pullin’ stunt on that one!”

Beth ignored him and went about looking around the bottom floor of the house. There was a large living room and dining room. The kitchen was bigger than any she’d seen before and was completely stocked with pots, pans, plates, and silverware. On an impulse, she opened the refrigerator and was surprised when cold air met her face. 

“The fridge still works!” She called over her shoulder, grinning.

The Dixons weren’t as impressed as she’d been. Shrugging her shoulders, she went up the stairs and found four bedrooms and two bathrooms. The master bedroom had a huge, king size bed and an attached bathroom. The other two rooms were just as nice, but had queen size beds.

Beth leaned over the railing and called downstairs, “I call dibs on the master!” 

Merle’s voice carried up to her, though he wasn’t speaking to her, “Shit, I think Tinkerbell’s already decided we’re stayin’.” 

Admittedly, there was a large part of her that didn’t want to trust this place. But there was another part, nearly as large, that made her want to stay. This is what they’d talked about. Having somewhere with walls, a place they could survive the winter and rest and recover from the long, rough months spent on the road. And if this place had hot water and the fridge worked, they could most likely use the heat. The living room had a large fireplace that would be just as good as modern heat. Maybe even better.

Was it possible this was a place they could not only survive in, but finally let their guard down?

Chapter Text

my scars remind me

Somehow, they’d been behind the walls of Alexandria for a month now. Daryl had meant what he’d said the day they found the group at the construction site. It had been up to Beth, and she’d been skeptical, but then she’d talked to every person she could find, got an invite to every house, and had even reported back on the state of the pantry and the armory. 

She’d also made herself at home in the infirmary. She wasn’t fond of the doctor, as she’d told him and Merle at dinner the night before. She said he was a bigger dick than the doctor that had upset her the night she’d come into the bar for the first time. But, Beth being Beth, sucked it up and went in there every day with a smile on her face. 

Three days after they’d arrived, Deanna had shown up at their door and told them she had jobs for all of them. Merle was going to join the construction crew—his brother had been about to speak up and say something, but a look from Beth had him sitting back and giving the former congresswoman a stormy look, holding back his choice words. Beth would, of course, go to the clinic. But then Deanna got to Daryl and gave him a thoughtful look. 

“I’ve thought a lot about what you should do, Mr. Dixon,” she said, using that level and professional voice that could only come from years of working in government. “I think after our interview, I want you recruiting with Aaron. Your ability to judge a person’s character is what I need out there. I’d also like you and your brother to hunt for us, if you would. You can, of course, have the first choice of whatever you bring back.”

She kept staring at him, and after a few minutes of contemplating what that would all mean to him, he nodded his head and that was that. They’d officially become residents of Alexandria. 

He and Aaron weren’t planning to go out and find people until after winter passed. Most days he spent out in the woods, hunting whatever he could find. The animals would start looking for shelter for the winter, just like he, Merle, and Beth had, and he wanted to make sure that they had enough meat to get through the colder months. The pantry had a large deep freeze and now, after a month of him and Merle going out hunting, it was stuffed full with countless rabbits, squirrels, the boar he and Merle had stumbled across, and the two deer they’d brought in today. 

There was a spot behind the house that served as the pantry, where the Dixon brothers would take their kills to skin and clean. Once that part was done, Olivia was happy to take care of butchering, always making a package for them to take back to their house. On days when he got back before the sun was setting, he’d go home, clean up, and then wait on the porch of the infirmary for Beth.

Merle constantly gave him shit for it, but Daryl enjoyed the few minutes he’d get to talk to her while they walked back to the house. It reminded him of the nights that she’d come into the bar and she was his only customer. His brother would be happy if he’d just come out and tell Beth how he felt, but Daryl didn’t really have any clue how he felt about her. Not truly. He’d never really had feelings for someone that went past scratching a particular itch. Those women were usually nameless and in the alley behind the bar, the bathroom of the bar, or at their place where he could make a quick exit. 

Beth was different, though. She made him feel things—things he couldn’t put a name to. Merle kept telling him he needed to make his move or one of the Alexandria men would be moving in on her. They’d done a good job keeping up the ruse that he and Beth were together, but now it wasn’t just them. There was a whole community of people, and that meant plenty of men her own age. That’s what she needed, he thought. Someone her age that didn’t have as many demons as he did. He tried to convince himself of that all the time, but then he’d think about Beth and that preppy kid Aiden and it made his stomach turn and twist with something that felt like jealousy. 

He was waiting for Beth now, taking a bit of pleasure in smoking on the porch of the infirmary. It pissed Pete off and that’s the only reason he still did it. 

Pete was a problem, Daryl knew. And at some point, he was going to become a liability. This had been confirmed for him after he and Beth and Merle had gone to one of the get-togethers at Deanna’s house. Beth had forced him and Merle out the door and told them to behave, insisting that they needed this place to last at least through the winter.

But Daryl was certain it wasn’t going to be their own fault if this place fell.

They showed up at the door, played nice for a few moments, and then Daryl made his way to the corner where he could observe the residents of this place. He’d been nursing a beer that they’d brought out just for the occasion. Merle had been making his way around, most likely looking for Jessie.

Merle had become a little more intrigued with the woman when she came over to cut Beth’s hair, and then when he found out she was married to Pete, well… Merle turned into a gentleman with manners. Daryl wasn’t sure what game his older brother was playing, but as long as it didn’t get them kicked out of here before the spring, he wasn’t going to say anything. He’d lost all of his other past times when the world ended, so if Merle wanted to make a fool of himself going after a married woman with two kids… hell, why not. 

Daryl found Jessie and Pete in the crowd and saw a look on her face that he’d seen so many times in his childhood. The look of fear, pain, and shame. She was laughing at something that Carter said, and even from across the room, Daryl could see the way Pete’s hand tightened around her upper arm, followed by the wince that Jessie tried to hide. He’d also noticed how the youngest boy cowered from his father. The boy was quiet and a little odd, probably like Daryl had been at that age, with a loud, boisterous brother that had no problem making friends and escaping from what Daryl assumed was happening at home. Like Merle, though, the older son would occasionally flinch when his father got too close, or his face would become stormy when he noticed something between his parents. 

“You see it, too, don’t ya?” Merle’s raspy voice came from behind him. 

Daryl should’ve known his brother would be watching just like he’d been. If there was one thing the Dixon brothers didn’t tolerate, it was a man abusing his wife and kids. Hell, Merle had done a stint in county for beating the shit out of a man that had slapped his wife in the bar. It was like they’d made a silent vow after surviving their childhoods: whenever they saw that shit happening to someone else, they had an obligation to step in and do something about it.

Daryl nodded his head and kept his eyes on the couple. He hated the idea of what the community doctor was doing to his wife, but the fact that he also worked with Beth was making his stomach turn. He’d have to tell her to keep an eye out for anything. 

So far, all she’d said was that he was an egotistical ass and hated that they had brought someone else into the infirmary. But he also had a temper, and she told them he tended to take it out on the walls and the chairs.

How much longer until he’d start taking it out on someone else, though?

The door to the infirmary slammed shut and made him jump, dropping his cigarette on the porch. He grabbed it before it burned a mark into the wood. Beth was shaking her head and taking deep breaths like she did when she was trying to calm herself down. 

“What happened?” He asked from the step.

She jumped at the sound of his voice, but then realized it was him and relaxed, coming to sit next to him. 

“Just… the people here. I don’t know how they’ve made it this long.” Beth sighed and let herself relax, falling into his side to hold her up. 

It was moments like this that made him think that maybe he had a chance with her. When her defenses were down and she relaxed. Or maybe she had gotten so used to the ruse of them being together for the public that she forgot she didn’t have to do it with him. 

“Spencer went out with the scavenging team and somehow dislocated his shoulder— coming in the gate. ” She rolled her eyes. “They stood around and high-fived and somehow he managed to pop his shoulder out. Of course, that’s not something Pete thinks he should have to fix, so it was on me. Then I had to hear about how important his family was and what a big success he was going to be.” She sighed again and pushed herself off the step, exasperated and exhausted.

Daryl was slower to follow, thinking he should wait for Spencer to come out.

“He went out the other door. Didn’t want anybody to see him in a sling.” She smiled, knowing what he’d been thinking. “Besides, we’ve gotta feed Merle or he’ll get ornery.”

She started down the road towards their house and he caught up to her in two strides. She was right, of course: if Merle didn’t get fed on a regular schedule, he’d be a dick all night. He was worse than a toddler sometimes. 

They’d finished the deer steaks and green beans, but no one wanted to get up and do the dishes yet, so they all sat there. Enjoying the quiet that their house provided. 

“What I wouldn’ do fer a piece a’ peach pie and a big scoop of ice cream.” Merle leaned back in his chair, rubbing his hand up and down his full stomach.

“Don’t even talk about that,” Beth groaned. “I would kill for a slice of watermelon.”

Merle sat up straight and looked Daryl in the eye. “Ya know what I really miss, even ‘fore all this shit went down? Those pickles Grandma used ta make. Ya ‘member them? They was sweet an’ a lil’ spicy. Woman was as mean as our old man, but she sure made some damn good pickles.” 

Daryl nodded to his brother, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He could vaguely remember their grandma, but she always had this jar of pickles in her fridge, and yeah, they were damn good. He also remembered that she used to steal those little cucumbers she used to make them from her neighbors’ garden at night. 

Beth’s head was resting on her palms, her elbows propped up on the table. “What about you, Daryl? What d’you miss most?”

“Fried chicken.” He caught Merle’s eye and his brother nodded. He knew the reason. Their dad hated fried chicken, so the nights they’d come home and could smell that’s what they were having for dinner, they knew the old man wasn’t home and they’d be able to eat in peace without worrying about pissing him off. 

“Oh, yes! Fried chicken. And a Reese’s peanut butter cup for dessert.” Beth’s gaze had gone a little unfocused. Hell, his probably ha,d too, thinking about all the food they’d never get to have again. 

“Fuck! We need ta stop talkin’ ‘bout the shit we can’t have. Because if we could, I’d be gettin’ my dick wet every night!” Merle pushed back from the table, grabbing his plate and letting it clatter into the sink. “Sides, ya better get ta bed, lil’ brother, gotta go on that run with the pansy ass brothers tomorrow.”

Merle’s voice faded as he headed up the stairs to his room. 

Daryl had almost forgotten about that stupid run. Aiden and Spencer wanted them to come on the run with them, help them get supplies that they could use if they didn’t have power. They’d found a sporting goods store. Daryl had only agreed for the purpose of going to stock up on some camping gear just for the three of them. He’d try to sneak it out of the walls and hide it somewhere they could find if they had to run from this place. He also wanted to find a bow for Beth. 

“Be careful tomorrow—out there with then,” Beth warned. “I don’t know about Aiden, but Spencer has no clue what the hell he’s doing. He’s reckless and cocky. Don’t get yourself killed because he’s stupid. He probably won’t even show up to go. You’d have thought I was amputating his shoulder today with the way he was cryin’ an’ snifflin’.” She grabbed her plate and his and went to the sink, humming to herself as she began washing the dishes from dinner.

He should have helped her, but he was stuck in his chair, his thoughts weighing him down. Did she want him to be safe because she wanted him to come back to her? Did she care that much? Or was she just afraid to be here without him and Merle?

Long after she’d finished up in the kitchen and turned out most of the lights, he sat there thinking. Her whispered goodnight as she went up the stairs still hung in the air.

He wished he was brave enough to knock on her door, pull her to him and kiss her. He’d dreamed about it lately. He’d dreamed about doing a lot more than that, but that was the one thing he really wished he could do right now. Assure her that he’d come back tomorrow. That he’d always come back to her so long as he was alive.

Instead, he did what he always did and pushed those emotions down. 

Spencer had been there that morning, no sling, but he was favoring the shoulder he’d dislocated. Dayl thought the kid was going to pass out when Merle walked up and slapped him on the shoulder. He’d never seen someone’s face get so pale that fast. 

They’d made it a mile down the road when Aiden pulled over to the side of the road. A biter was rambling along the overgrown shoulder. The Monroe brothers both jumped out of the car and started throwing punches at it. Merle rolled his eyes and got out of the car as well.

 Merle spat out, “Ya think we can pretend they both went down heroically?”

Then he was jogging over to the side of the road and slamming his knife into the top of the dead man’s head. 

“The fuck you two doin? Should’a let yer dumb asses get bit.” Merle kicked the walker before getting back in the car and slamming the door behind him. 

Aiden got back in the driver’s seat, his face red with exertion and anger. 

“Listen, you stupid redneck, you’re here to help us with the camping shit because my mom said you two would be the best. Don’t interfere with shit you don’t understand.” 

“Maybe you should help yer lil’ brother out with the door that’s currently kickin’ his ass before ya go jumpin’ up on yer high horse, junior.”

Merle pointed to the window where Spencer was visibly wincing every time he tried to open the car door. He’d busted the knuckles on his good arm and couldn’t lift the other. 

Daryl snorted out a laugh and watched the anger on his face change to annoyance when he had to lean over the seats and open the door for Spencer. 

The run to the store had been easier than expected. Even though they were both idiots, Spencer and Aiden still followed Daryl and Merle’s lead when they started into the small sporting goods store. Merle had knocked on the windows and they’d only had two biters make their way to the front of the store. 

It took about two hours to go through the whole store and get everything they thought they’d need. Spencer and Aiden were loading everything into the trunk of the car while Daryl and Merle were doing a final walk through. Merle glanced out the window to make sure they weren’t coming back into the store anytime soon. He motioned Daryl over with a tick of his head. 

“Was goin’ through that back office and found a floor safe. Big one, probably for guns by the look of it. Damn combination ta the lock was right there under the middle drawer of the desk. I stashed some sleepin’ bags and a few supplies in it. If we gotta run with Blondie, we come here first.”

Merle was smiling and Daryl had to admit, his brother’s plan was better than the flimsy one he’d put together. 

“Oh, and I found ya these.” He tossed an orange colored bag towards him. Daryl looked down and saw it was an unopened bag of Reese’s peanut butter cups. “Maybe they’ll help ya grow a pair and tell Tinkerbell what’s been goin’ on in yer head lately.”

Daryl almost dropped the bag. He’d just opened his mouth to answer Merle and tell him to mind his own fucking business when yelling and the frantic honking of a horn interrupted him. 

“What the fuck are they doin’ now?” Merle growled.

Daryl shoved the bag of candy into his pack and followed his brother, crossbow loaded and ready. Spencer was telling Merle something, his one good arm flailing around.

“There’s a herd coming, we gotta go! Now!” Spencer was yelling, his voice getting a little higher every time he looked over his shoulder.

Daryl snarled as he pushed Spencer to the side, “And you idiots thought it’d be a good idea ta make noise and draw ‘em to us?” Part of him relished the hiss of pain the younger man made. Must have hit the bad shoulder. Served him right, though. The herd was still far enough away they’d be able to outrun them, but they were definitely heading their way now. 

Aiden was frantically waving at them to get in the car. Merle jumped in the back seat and Daryl slid in behind him. Only then did everyone realize that someone had to let Spencer in the car again. Daryl got out and put his hand on the door handle, but before he opened it, he leaned in close and spoke low enough that no one else could hear him.

“Ya ever come out here hurt again—I’ll string ya up by that little dick ya probably got swingin’ down there. Ya don’t put other people’s lives on the line when ya can’t even open a fuckin’ door.”

Daryl jerked the door open and got back in the backseat, closing the door as quietly as he could and leaving Spencer pale and speechless. 

Usually, his time outside of the walls of Alexandria was calming. But now, all he wanted to do was get back to the community and show Beth what they’d found for her. 

His excitement to see Beth had faded into a rage that he wasn’t even sure he’d felt before in his life. He could feel the same anger radiating off of his brother. They should’ve known something was wrong when the woman he’d seen a few times at the infirmary had been sitting in their kitchen. She was loading things into a bag and there was a pile of bloody gauze sitting on the table. Beth must have heard them come in and was already on her way down the stairs. She stopped on the landing and he got the first look at her face. She had the beginning of a black eye that would look much worse tomorrow. Then he noticed the two cuts on her face, both stitched up, and her wrist wrapped up with an ace bandage. 

“Who the fuck am I killin', Beth?” Merle snarled. The woman in the kitchen’s eyes went big and she stood there, glancing between Beth and the two brothers. 

“It’s fine, Denise. Thank you for comin’ over.” Beth tried to smile, but Daryl could tell it hurt.

Denise nodded, grabbed her bag and hurried out the door, giving him and Merle a wide berth. 

It finally hit him that his brother had called her Beth. Her actual name. He had thousands of nicknames for her, but he only used Beth when he was truly concerned. 

Beth came down the remaining stairs. “Can we sit down? I’ll tell ya both what happened, but my head’s killing me.” She walked to their living room and sat down on the couch, letting her head gently fall back against the cushions. 

Merle shook his head and rolled his eyes before following her and dropping into one of the chairs. Daryl wasn’t sure he could. There was no way he could sit there and hear what happened to her. Something in the back of his mind was telling him that he already knew to some extent what she was going to say. 

“There’s a group here we haven’t met. They go on long-distance scavenging missions. They were gone for two months when they showed up today. One of the women had some serious injuries. Noting life threatening, but it could’ve been if she hadn’t been treated.” Beth’s voice stopped and he felt her eyes on him.

She noticed he hadn’t come to sit down and was watching him pace back and forth behind the couch. 

“Daryl, please sit. I can’t concentrate with you back there.” It was the look in her eyes when she said it that made him stop pacing and sit down on the coffee table in front of her.

He was afraid to speak. He didn’t think he’d be able to still. He looked at the red gashes on her face and was hit with guilt. The guilt that he hadn’t been there for her when she needed him. He’d been worrying about getting back with the two idiots and then thinking how he could give her that stupid bag of candy without looking and sounding like an idiot. 

“They brought her and the rest of her team in,” Beth went on. “I didn’t get any names except for the guy that had been in charge, Heath. Someone went to get Pete and as soon as he got there, he kicked everyone out. Even told me that I had to go, but I knew he couldn’t do it all on his own. It didn’t take me long to realize why he didn't want anybody in there. He was drunk off his ass.” She picked at a fraying edge of the wrap on her wrist. 

“Yer tellin’ me that bastard was gonna work on somebody while  he was drunk?” Merle leaned forward in his seat, hands balled into fists on his knees. 

Beth nodded, then she took a deep breath and continued with her story. 

“I told him he couldn't work on her, that he was gonna do more damage. He just laughed and pushed past me. I couldn’t let him, so I grabbed his arm. He swung it back and hit me on the side of my face. I lost my footing and hit my forehead on the steel table we keep for the instruments. I think that’s the noise that someone heard. I tried to get back up and he shouted something and hit me again. This time, his wedding ring caught me on my cheek.”

She paused for a minute and pointed to the wound right on her cheekbone, long and red. 

“I tried to catch myself and ended up putting all my weight on my wrist. He was in a blind rage, probably wouldn’t have stopped if that guy Heath hadn’t come running in with another guy and dragged him out of the infirmary. I tried to work on that woman, but I had blood runnin’ down my face and only one hand I could use. Deanna and Denise came in about two minutes later. Denise was able to take care of the things I couldn't and I told her what she needed to do. Deanna didn’t say much, just told me she’d handle it and then left. Olivia is staying at the infirmary now, Denise brought me back here so she could stitch up my face and wrap my wrist and I could get out of my bloody clothes.” Beth kept her eyes on her bandage, like she was afraid to look either of the Dixon brothers in the eye. 

Daryl was going to kill him. There was absolutely no way they could let this go. He could have killed her. Probably would have if the others hadn’t come back. 

Beth noticed the look of simmering rage on his face. “Daryl, please—don’t.”

She looked so fragile sitting there, pleading with him. How could he ever think she’d be with him if he couldn’t even protect her from a drunk doctor?

“Merle, you, too. Let’s at least see what Deanna’s gonna do about it. It felt like snow out there today and I don’t wanna be out there again. I can’t hold my own right now with my wrist…” Her voice trailed off and Daryl was reminded of what he’d said to Spencer earlier. Beth didn’t want to endanger them by going out beyond the walls. 

He still didn’t trust his voice, so he merely nodded. One look at Merle and he saw his brother nodding as well. 

“I’m talkin’ to her first thing in the mornin’, though,” Merle growled. “I wanna know what she’s gonna do.” He gave Beth a challenging look and Daryl expected her to argue with him.

But she didn’t. She gave a tiny nod and then closed her eyes and laid her head back again. 

Daryl was pulled from his sleep by yelling in the street. He jumped out of his bed and went to the window. He could see a large group down at the end of the street, but wasn’t sure what was happening. He hoped these people were smart enough by now to know that running from the walkers was their best plan. A memory from the day before and the Monroe brothers getting hyped up by punching the dead floated in the back of his mind. 

“Stupid fuckers…” he muttered under his breath before grabbing his crossbow. He wasn’t comfortable enough to sleep without his boots on, and it was for situations just like this. 

He was almost to the stairs when Beth’s bedroom door opened and she stuck her head out to see what was going on. The marks on her face were almost worse in the light of day. Reminding him again that he’d been unable to protect her. 

“Stay here.” He pointed at her and hoped she’d listen for once.

She was stubborn, though, and he knew that as soon as she was able to pull on different clothes and a pair of boots, she’d be following right behind him. 

Daryl’s fears about walkers being inside the fence were abated as soon as he stepped out into the cold. He knew the sounds of a fist fight. It was the soundtrack of his childhood. What he hadn’t planned on was seeing his brother and Pete being the two involved.

Merle’s knee was planted in the middle of Pete’s chest, keeping the other man firmly on the ground. The doctor's hands were attempting to block Merle’s fists from hitting his face—something he was not doing well. Merle’s nose was bleeding and his lip had been split, but Pete’s face was a mess of red. Daryl knew the look on his brother’s face. He knew Merle wouldn’t stop until Pete was either unconscious or dead.

He’d just pushed through the crowd to pull his brother away from the man lying prone on the ground when Tobin got there first. He pulled Merle off of Pete and shoved him towards Daryl. 

Daryl shoved him down the street, but both men stopped in their tracks when they came face to face with Beth. She was looking intently at Merle’s face and the man still laying on the ground. 

Merle growled out, “Don’t even look at him, Blondie.” He dragged his arm across his face and winced with pain as it grazed his bloody lip. 

“Get him back to the house,” Beth instructed. “I’m sure that’s where they’ll be lookin’ for us. I can get him cleaned up there.” She walked over to stand next to Merle and looped her arm through his. “What happened to waiting to talk to Deanna?”

“Fuckin’ did. Saw him comin’ outta her house this mornin’, laughin’ and drinkin’ coffee. Wasn’t gonna do nothin’. Then he passed me and told me that he hoped ya learned yer lesson yesterday. I was defendin’ yer honor, Tinkerbell. Can’t be too mad at me.” Merle was limping slightly as they made their way down the street. 

Beth let out a snort of amusement. “Not mad at you, Merle. Just wish you’d have waited so I could get a punch in.”

Beth grinned at him and Merle shot her a bloody grin right back. 

Deanna came to the house not long after they’d made it back. Beth was still trying to clean the blood off of Merle’s face. 

“Mr. Dixon, I hope you know that’s not how we handle things in this community. I spoke with Pete this morning and he told me that he was just caught off-guard by Beth. The situation had been dealt with. Now I have a bigger situation. People here are scared enough of the things outside the gates, and now they’re scared of being attacked by you.” Deanna didn’t even look a bit embarrassed to be saying the things she was saying, no matter how ridiculous they sounded. 

“Are you fuckin’ kiddin me?!” Merle jumped up from the chair Beth had set him in and was in the older woman’s face in two steps. “Look at her face and tell me that’s just him bein’ caught off-guard! Did he tell ya he was drunk? That she was tryin’ ta keep him from killin’ somebody by operatin’ on ‘em? What would ya do if he’d killed that woman? Huh?! Good ta know ya still got the government in ya. Blame the victim an’ all that shit.”

Merle quickly backed up when he saw Deanna visibly flinch. 

But she composed herself rather quickly. “We’re having a meeting tonight. Six o’clock, where we have the bonfires. You and Beth can speak your peace then.” Then she turned on her heel and marched out of the house. 

“Guess that gives us ‘bout ten hours to get our shit together,” Daryl muttered under his breath, hating to state the obvious. The people of Alexandria only put up with him and Merle because of Beth, but he wasn’t sure even her good nature could fix this situation. 

Beth scoffed at him. “Daryl Dixon, we’re not givin’ up that easy. If I learned one thing from my older sister, it’s the value of a dramatic entrance. It’s clear these people need us, and if we have to prove to them what they should’ve been seeing all this time, then we will. We just have to stay here and lay low until tonight. They aren’t gettin’ rid of us that easily.” 

“Well, fuck, Barbie Girl, ya shoulda been runnin’ this show from the start.” Merle laughed loudly, though he abruptly stopped and wrapped an arm around his most likely bruised ribs. 

Daryl and Merle arrived at the meeting just before six o’clock. Beth promised that she’d be there not long after they started, she just had to get something first. It seemed like the entire population of Alexandria was seated or standing around the fire they had going. The quiet chatter that had been going on stopped when they approached. Some people gave them disgusted looks, but most just averted their eyes. Pete was sitting on a chair next to his wife, but she wasn’t paying any attention to him. His face was one giant bruise, broken up with the occasional bandage. 

Deanna announced, “You all know why we are here tonight. There was a disturbance in our streets this morning. Both men involved are here and we will hear from them. Then, we’ll hear from all of you.” 

It seemed like everyone was looking between the three of them. Daryl was hoping that Beth would show up soon. She seemed so convinced that they would be just fine and that they wouldn’t be going anywhere. Aaron was there and gave Daryl a nod of support. At least they’d have one person in their corner. 

“Pete, would you like to begin?” Deanna inquired of the doctor. 

The man tried to stand up, but was in too much pain so he fell back in his chair. A little overdramatically, in Daryl’s opinion. He was just starting to speak when a screeching sound broke the silence.

Everyone turned to see what the commotion was and Daryl had to bite back a smile when he saw Beth, pushing a wheelchair with the woman he assumed had been brought into the infirmary yesterday. 

The woman was pale, but she was looking intently at Pete as Beth pushed her into the circle and stood behind her. 

“Deanna, I have a few things I’d like to say first,” the woman in the wheelchair said, her voice weak.

Deanna seemed apprehensive, but gestured with her hand to the rest of the group.  

“Most of you know me, but we’ve had new arrivals while I was away. My name’s Annie. I came in yesterday with injuries that needed to be treated. I caught my leg on some barbed wire a few days ago and it got infected. I was barely able to stay conscious when they brought me in, but I was conscious all the same. I heard Pete come in. I heard him kick everyone out of the infirmary. I could smell the alcohol on him, and I could see the way his hands were shaking. Before I could object to him working on me, someone else did. I’d never met Beth, but she tried to stop him from working on me. And he hit her for it. Then, when she tried to stand up, he hit her again. I saw how hard she fell both times, and I was praying for just some burst of strength to try and make him stop. Thankfully, Heath heard the commotion and came back to see what had happened. I don’t know what happened in the street today, but I do know that I would have lost my leg—or possibly my life—if Beth hadn’t been there to stop Pete from operating on me while he was drunk. If she hadn’t been there to treat me herself with Denise’s help.” Annie finished her statement breathlessly, turning to look over her shoulder and give Beth a small smile. 

Daryl looked around the group and saw some of the people giving Pete questioning looks. The doctor had the good sense to keep looking down at the ground. He was probably going for a ‘he said, she said’ defense, and this woman had just blown that idea out of the water. 

It was silent for a few seconds. And then Tobin stood up. 

“When these three came out of the woods a month ago, I wasn’t sure what to think. Then they helped us out, and they’ve been helping us out ever since. Beth is an asset to the infirmary, Daryl and Merle have stocked the freezer for us for the winter, and we wouldn’t have completed the expansion as quickly as we did without them. I saw what happened to Beth, and I heard what Pete said to Merle today. I feel safer here with them in the community. Losing them would be detrimental to us.” The man looked over at the three of them and nodded before sitting back down. 

The next few moments happened in slow motion. Or at least, in Daryl’s mind, they did. He could almost feel the moment coming with the charge in the air.

One minute, Pete was sitting docile in his chair, and the next, he was springing up, obviously not as hurt as he’d wanted people to believe. Then he was pressing the edge of a scalpel to Deanna’s throat. Muscle memory took over, and before Pete could say or do anything else, Daryl fired a bolt straight into the man’s forehead. 

He could hear the screams and gasps from the people in the crowd, and then Merle was pushing from behind him. Daryl’s eyes were locked on Jessie and the fact that she wasn’t screaming or fleeing the area. She was just staring at the body of her husband. A look on her face that conveyed shock, but at the same time, seemed almost… relieved. 

“QUIET! QUIET! EVERYBODY STOP!” Deanna yelled, waving her arms. It was then he noticed the slight swell of blood on her neck. 

Everyone stood still and gaped at Deanna, trying not to look at the body of the man on the ground. 

“I need to apologize to all of you. I have been in the wrong for letting Pete stay here for as long as I did. I tried to separate him from people and tried to make him see reason, but he just got worse. He felt he was untouchable here. For a long time, he was the only trained medical personnel here, but now we have Denise, and we have Beth. I’m sorry that it came to this and that Merle had to be the one to take matters into his own hands this morning. We should all hope to have someone so willing to defend us. I’m sure some of you have opinions or ideas, but seeing as I’m the leader of this community, I’m making this decision. Beth, Daryl, Merle… I hope you will continue to stay with us. Like Tobin said, we are safer here with all of you.”

With that, Deanna turned and trudged toward her house. Reg and her sons followed quickly behind her, stunned and silent like the rest of the community.

Beth sighed and muttered, “Guess we didn’t need my dramatic entrance after all.” 

Daryl rolled his eyes and finally allowed himself to relax. No part of him was feeling remorse for the corpse on the ground. Tobin and Carter were already wrapping Pete in a tarp and dragging him to the side of the walls. They would take him outside in the morning. 

Beth’s cool hand wrapped around his wrist and he realized he still had his bow up. He quickly lowered it and checked to make sure she was okay. 

“I’m gonna take Annie back to the infirmary and then I’ll be home.”

He was about to argue that he’d go with her, but she shook her head and looked over to Merle. He was inching closer to Jessie by the moment.

Yeah, he needed to deal with that before his brother did something stupid. 

“I wasn’t plannin’ on askin’ her ta hop on my dick tonight. I was just gonna make sure she was alright,” Merle grunted begrudgingly.

“Yeah, well ya beat the shit out of her husband this mornin’ and I put a bolt through him an hour ago. Think we should wait a few days before ya go checkin’ on her.” Daryl growled at his brother.

He was still feeling the emptiness of what had happened. Knowing what Pete had done to Beth and what he’d most likely been doing to his wife and kids, it just made him more like Will. It was probably why he hadn’t hesitated earlier. It had been like putting a bolt in his own father’s head. 

Merle sat down on the front porch steps and pulled a pack of cigarettes out of the pocket of his jacket. He took one for himself and then shook one out for Daryl. He willingly accepted the smoke from his brother and lit his own. 

“Plannin’ ta wait out here for Cinderella?” Merle inquired.

Daryl bobbed his head as he took a long drag on his cigarette. 

A long moment passed as they both puffed on their smokes.

Then Merle prodded, “Give her that bag of candy yet?”

“When the hell would I have had time?” Daryl spat back. “When she was tellin’ us how Pete lost it on her? After you beat the hell out of him? Or a few minutes ago, after we all stood an’ stared at his body?” 

Merle scoffed and threw the butt of his cigarette into the grass. “Don’t bitch at me, Darylina. I’m not the one lackin’ the balls ta tell the girl I like her. I’m goin’ ta bed. Been a long fuckin’ day. In case ya grow a pair before she gets back, keep the noise down, will ya?”

Daryl raised his middle finger in the air as Merle went into the house, his boisterous laugh lingering long after he’d gone.

It wasn’t like he didn’t want to tell her. Part of him thought she might be waiting for him to say something. But… there was also the chance that she would laugh in his face. Or try to find a way to tell him that she only liked him as a friend. Or she just needed him to protect her from the assholes that lived in this place. 

He didn’t have long to think too much about it, because he could see her blonde ponytail swinging as she made her way to the house. 

“Where’s Merle?” She questioned as she sat down in the spot Merle had just vacated. 

“Bed,” Daryl mumbled.

Now that she was sitting here, he wasn’t sure what to say to her. He didn’t want to look at her—well, he did, but then he’d see the gashes on her face and the guilt would come back.

“Should we worry that he might sneak out the window and head to Jessie’s house?” Beth joked, laying her head against the railing.

He snorted out a laugh, but it wasn’t an entirely bad idea. 

Beth’s foot nudged his and he finally looked over at her. Her cornflower blue eyes were staring at him, like she was trying to read his mind. 

“Are you okay? You shouldn’t have had to do that. They should’ve dealt with Pete a long time ago. Annie said he’s been getting worse the past few months; his drinking and his abusive behavior. Deanna just turned a blind eye to the bruises on Jessie and those two boys. She was afraid to lose their only doctor, so she just let him do what he wanted. Even after Denise got here. She trained as a surgeon before she became a psychiatrist. She probably didn’t even need me to help her yesterday. I think she was just trying to be nice to the crazy, blood-covered woman.” Beth sighed. He knew she hated when he had to do things like that. 

“I’m fine. Had ta be done. He wasn’t just gonna talk it out when he pulled that scalpel on Deanna.” He stared at the knot in the wood right behind her head. 

“I know…” she whispered. 

A voice in his head that sounded way too much like Merle was telling him now was his chance. Whatever the hell that meant. 

“I, uh, I gotcha somethin’ yesterday. Well, gotcha two things, but the bow is somewhere in the armory, I think. I’ll take ya out ta practice with it tomorrow. If ya want.” He raised his head, just in time to see her confused look, but then the slight wince as it jarred her head. 

“What’s the other thing?” Beth asked with a glint in her eye.

“Come on, it’s in my bag upstairs.” Daryl pulled himself up and extended his hand down to help her up.

“It’s not a dead animal, is it? I mean, I like the food ya bring us, but I’m not sure what I’d do with it tonight.” Beth was smiling as she passed him and he shook his head.

He closed and locked the door behind them and then turned off the light Merle had turned on and forgotten about when he’d come in. He could hear her following him up the stairs and down the hall to the room he’d claimed as his own. 

Daryl didn’t even bother with the light in his room—no reason to waste the electricity, even though they all said it was fine. He grabbed his bag and pulled the orange and brown bag out. Beth was standing in the doorway, looking around his room. He wasn’t sure she’d ever been in here. They all usually just went to bed and got up in the morning completely separate. 

“Catch.” He tossed the bag in her direction and she caught it, her eyes instantly going wide when she realized what it was. 

She gasped. “Daryl…”

She kept looking from him to the bag. It was all worth it just to see her reaction. 

He took a few steps towards her and just stood there feeling like a dumbass. He reckoned he should have something to say, but all he could think about was how happy he was to see her smile like she was. 

Beth finally locked her eyes with his and it made the breath he’d just taken stick in his throat. She was practically telepathing what she was about to do, and he was suddenly back in middle school when that crazy redheaded girl that lived in the same trailer park cornered him and tried to shove her tongue down his throat. 

His brain shut down when her lips landed on his. They were as soft as he always thought they would be, and for a second, he wondered where the hell she had found Chapstick. Then she was wrapping her uninjured arm around his neck and he suddenly remembered he had two arms that were just hanging uselessly at his side. He wound them around her back and pulled her closer to him. He was just opening his mouth to deepen the kiss when a loud whistle broke them apart. 

“It’s about fuckin’ time! Good lord, I was gettin’ sick of watchin’ the two of you make eyes at each other,” Merle crowed from just outside his door. 

“Fuck off, Merle,” Daryl growled out, hating that Beth wasn’t as close as she’d been a few seconds ago. He could see the blush on her cheeks and it made her that much more beautiful. 

“I’m just tryin’ ta take a piss. Just calm yourselves down until I’m done. Don’t wanna see nothin’ that would scar me,” Merle joked as he walked down the hallway to the bathroom. 

Beth blushed deeper and stammered out, “Um, I’m gonna go to bed. But thank you, Daryl. And not just for the candy.” She quickly met his eyes before she rose back up on her toes and pecked his mouth again. “Goodnight.”

She ran her hand down his arm and kept looking back over her shoulder the whole way to her room. He wanted to follow her, but something held him back. He watched until her door was shut, then he retreated into his room and closed the door.

If nothing else, he was going to thank his brother in the morning. After he kicked his ass for interrupting them. 

He’d been awake before everyone else, which was something he’d gotten used to. He hoped that Beth would be up before his brother and they could talk, but those hopes were dashed when Merle was the first one down the stairs. His older brother gave him a cheeky smile as he walked to the coffee pot and poured himself a cup. 

“It’s too damn early fer you to start. So just stand over there and drink yer coffee,” Daryl declared before Merle even had a chance to say anything. 

Merle shook his head and sat down across from him at the table. 

“Wasn’t gonna offend yer precious ego already, Darylina. Was just gonna suggest we go huntin’ today. Maybe make some good will with the residents that think we’re the redneck trash that needs ta be taken out.” Merle cocked an eyebrow at him.

“Pro’lly a good idea at this point,” Daryl agreed. 

Beth chose that moment to come down the stairs. She usually took a bit to wake up and get going in the morning. Most mornings, she showed up in sweat pants and a T-shirt, hair a mess and eyes still full of sleep. Not today, though. She was dressed like she was about to head out. He remembered offering to teach her to use the bow last night.

Damn, that kiss had made him lose his mind in more ways than one. 

“You goin’ ta save some lives today, Taylor Swift?” Merle asked as she strode past them. 

“Nope, thought I’d run down to the mall and see if there’s a sale at Victoria’s Secret. Ya want me to pick you up anything, Merle?” She shot back at him, rolling her eyes and getting her own cup of coffee. 

“Nope, but I can tell ya a few things Daryl’d like you to pick—”

Daryl’s foot made hard contact with Merle’s knee, effectively cutting off his sentence and shutting him up. 

“I’m gonna check on Annie at the infirmary and then check in with Olivia,” Beth said as she sat down at her usual spot at the table and smirked at Merle, who was still rubbing his knee. “What kinda trouble are you two planning to get into today?”

“Goin’ huntin’, get this asshole outta town for a bit,” Daryl said, keeping an eye on his brother to make sure he wasn’t going to have any more interjections. “If we’re back in time, ya still wanna go out and practice with the bow?” 

Beth gave him an odd look and then grinned and held up her injured wrist. How the hell had he forgotten about that? It was constantly staring him in the face. Of course she couldn’t learn how to shoot a compound bow until it healed. 

“Sorry,” he mumbled, feeling the tips of his ears heating. And he knew if he looked over at his brother, the smirk he’d have on his face would make him want to kick his other knee.

“Don’t be! As soon as the swelling is down, I plan on you teachin’ me all you know.”

Beth winced when she realized what she’d said and the choked laughter from Merle told them he’d heard it as well. 

“Yep, I’m gonna go now,” she quickly said. “Be careful and come back. Both of you.”

Then she was setting her mug in the sink and heading to the door. A cool breeze swept through the house as she slipped out the door. The snow and cold were going to be setting in at any time now. It was probably the best day they’d have to hunt for a bit. 

Daryl put his mug next to Beth’s and went upstairs to grab his pack. When he got back downstairs, Merle was waiting at the front door. 

“If ya say a damn word before we’re outta the gates, I might hobble the other leg,” Daryl threatened.

Merle followed behind, that obnoxious cackle haunting every step he took. 

The hunting trip had been for nothing. Game was scarce out there, and the only thing they’d seen were two skinny rabbits that wouldn’t even feed one of the kids. They’d filled the freezers in Olivia’s basement and the one in the pantry. They shouldn’t be hurting for protein, but after the past two days, it would have been nice to bring something back. 

It was a depressing walk back to the house, and Daryl noticed that a lot of people averted their eyes as they walked past. It was going to take more than one hunting trip to get people back on their good sides. 

All of the lights on the first floor of the house were on. Before they even got to the door, a familiar smell washed over him—something he hadn’t thought about in a long time until they were talking after dinner a few nights ago. There was no way she could have made what he was smelling, though. It was just the hunger he’d been fighting off the past hour. Merle was smiling as they opened the door, and he knew that his brother was smelling the same thing he was. It wasn’t just his imagination…

There on the table was a pile of fried chicken. At least, he was pretty sure it was fried chicken. 

“You’re back!” Beth exclaimed from where she’d been peering into the oven. 

“Please, tell me this is what I think it is, Blondie.” Merle was hungrily eyeing the plate on the center of the table.

“If you think it’s fried chicken, then yes. And you better like it because I’m never killing, plucking, and cleaning a chicken again. Especially not one-handed.” Beth grabbed one of the fancy white dishes that had come with the house and set it next to the chicken. “Go wash up, you two smell like I did after Aaron and I finished with the chicken. Don’t let it get cold.”

Daryl had to laugh at how fast his brother took off up the stairs. Like a damn kid on Christmas morning. 

Beth gave him a sweet smile as he passed her on his way to the downstairs bathroom. He gave her one back, in disbelief that after everything that had happened, she’d done this for him and Merle.

Not only had she made them fried chicken, but she’d found a way to make Merle his peach pie. She was disappointed that she hadn’t been able to figure out how to make ice cream. Merle simply laughed and told her that ice cream would just make it worse. 

Once they finished and cleaned up, they all sat down in the living room. It might have been the best night they’d had since everything had gone to hell. 

“Spill it, Princess, how’d ya get all that shit ta make us a dinner like that?” Merle demanded. 

“Well, the chicken had stopped laying eggs and Aaron had been there and said he’d take it. He brought it over here and told me that after the past few days, we deserved something nice. That’s when I got the idea to see if I could work something out with Olivia to get what I needed to make the chicken. I was just getting ready to leave and Heath came by with this jar of peaches they found. He told me that Annie wanted me to have them, so—I just figured out how to get it all thrown together.”

Beth shrugged nonchalantly, but Daryl could tell she was damn proud that she’d been able to do it. As she should be.

“I did promise Olivia that you two would be on the lookout for a boar for her,” she added. “She said something about making prosciutto or something… Oh! And I found out that Olivia has a ‘secret stash’ of flour, oil, sugar, and a few… other things .” Beth’s cheeks pinked up when she mentioned other things , but he just assumed it was some sort of female issue. 

The rest of the night passed quietly and quickly. Sooner than he liked, Beth was heading up the stairs to her bedroom and Merle was right behind her. After last night, Daryl had hoped that she’d stay up until Merle went to bed. He shouldn’t expect anything realistically, but part of him had held on to that little scrap of hope. 

He checked the door and made sure the lights were all off before trudging up the stairs, his steps heavier than usual. He’d just made it to the top when he saw Beth standing in her door frame.

Her hair was down, something he hardly ever saw. She had way too tiny shorts and a tank top on. He wasn’t sure where to look, so he just picked a spot on the floor. But then she softly called his name. And when his eyes met hers, she motioned him into her room with a nod of her head. 

Well. Fuck. Who the hell was he to say no?

Chapter Text

got a feeling that i'm going under

Beth remembered telling herself that as soon as they were safe and had a moment to themselves, she could explore this thing with Daryl. And even though the walkers could be heard outside of the fences, and there were plenty of horrors inside with the people, she was still relatively safe.

That’s what had made her wait just outside of her bedroom door, her nerves getting stronger with every moment that she waited. Then she heard him coming up the stairs. He reached the top step and froze. It was only a few seconds of silence, but it stretched on forever. 

“Daryl,” she called out softly. 

His eyes shot up to hers and he took a step forward.

Her legs were shaking as she walked back into her room, his quiet footsteps letting her know that he was following her. She wasn’t sure if it was from working today, wanting Daryl as bad as she did, or if she was nervous from being so bold. 

It had been a long time since she’d been with anyone. The last year had been nothing but trying to survive, and before that, she’d been too busy to form any kind of romantic relationship. Maggie always told her to just go for a one night stand, but Beth never quite worked up the nerve to try. 

Daryl was different.  He’d already made it clear that he was all in. Maybe if Merle hadn’t interrupted them the other night, something would have happened then. 

Merle… she’d forgotten about him for a moment. His door was firmly shut, but she couldn’t hear his telltale snoring.

She pushed the door to her room closed after Daryl made it through. He stared at her like she was going to disappear or change her mind and kick him out. She held out her hand to him and he walked forward and took it. That simple touch changed something in his eyes. He was as close to her as he could get, and then his lips were on hers. 

She wrapped her arms around his shoulders as his tongue explored her mouth. Their first kiss had been tentative to start, but this one was already deeper and filled with more. Like they both knew what was behind it and what it was leading to. 

Her hands found their way under his shirt and up his sides. His skin was hot and smooth against her palms. She wanted—no, needed —to feel him against her. It was an ache that was spreading through her body.

They broke apart and his blue eyes met hers. She could see the questions behind them and figured she’d be the one to have to state the obvious. 

“Are you sure? This is gonna… change things…” Her voice trailed off as she waited for his answer. 

“Been sure about it since ya walked into the bar that night.” His voice was low, but she could feel the truth behind it. 

“Even though it changes things between us? I know we’ve convinced everyone here we’re together, but we haven’t ever really been together. And you know Merle is gonna find out and we’ll never hear the end of it. And—”

Daryl cut off her mini freak-out by kissing her. 

“Even if it changes everything… I’m in if you are.”

Without another second of hesitation, Beth grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. He smirked and followed her. 

He stopped her before she could settle on the bed, gripping the bottom of her tank top and pulling it over her head. His gaze settled on her breasts and part of her wanted to cover up, recalling all the times she’d been told how small they were. But instead of covering up, she busied her hands with the buckle of his belt. She made quick work of the button of his jeans and the fly. She pushed them down and they fell with a soft thump, pooling around his ankles. He stepped out of his boots and kicked the material away from him. 

Daryl slid his thumbs between her skin and the waistband of her shorts and panties and guided them down her hips and legs. She didn’t give one thought to the fact that she was standing in front of this man completely naked, because her attention was on the flesh peeking out from beneath the edge of his shirt. Her hand found him and wrapped around the stiff length. He was thick and hot and smooth against her palm. She gave a gentle tug and swiped her thumb over the wide head of his dick. He hissed and his eyes closed, his hands on her hips gripping even tighter. 

He quickly unbuttoned his shirt and there was only a moment of hesitation from him. She’d already seen his back, so she knew about the scars there. He never wanted to talk about them, but she’d seen the same scars on her daddy’s back and was pretty sure she knew how they got there. It was hard to have much modesty when they were living on the road and sharing the same cramped space. There had been quite a few uncomfortable moments between the three of them as they made their way north. 

She reluctantly let go of him and took a chance by peeling the shirt from his shoulders and tossing it onto the growing pile of clothes.

Daryl had her pressed against him the moment the shirt landed. She gasped as his hot skin melded with hers and added more fuel to the fire that was already burning inside of her. Their hips ground together and she was almost hoping that he’d just take her like that, but his hand and nimble fingers slipped between them and downward, stroking her folds that she knew were dripping and swollen.

“So wet,” he growled, pulling on her ponytail and exposing her neck to his mouth as he plunged two of his fingers inside of her. 

She whimpered, her hands clutching his shoulders as her knees threatened to give out. Daryl didn’t hesitate, his fingers sliding in and out quickly, giving her enough to send bolts of pleasure through her, but not enough to get her where she wanted to be. 

“Daryl… please,” she begged, her hand grabbing his wrist. His fingers slowed, but they kept thrusting in and out of her. 

“What?” His voice was rough and his breath was almost as labored as hers. 

“I need to feel you inside of me, an’ not just your fingers.” She felt the heat rise up her face at her brazenness, but she’d been imagining this for far longer than she’d ever admit. 

He raised his eyebrows, but then he was lifting her by her thighs and laying her on the bed, following right behind her. He gripped his cock in his hand and ran it through her slit, covering himself in her arousal. He was lining himself up with her entrance when her brain caught up with her body. 

“Wait!”

Daryl jerked back and almost threw himself off of the bed. His face had gone pale and he looked at her like he’d hurt her. 

She wanted to cover her face with her pillow. This was not how she’d planned for it to go. 

“Condom… in the night stand,” she whispered, pointing toward the overly fancy table next to her bed. 

Her words registered with him and he quickly found the box in the drawer and had the foil package ripped open and the condom rolled down his length within seconds.

“Should’a thought of that,” he mumbled as he settled his weight on top of her again. 

She didn’t answer, rocking her hips up against him. Enjoying the way his breath caught as his dick clipped against her clit. 

This time, when he positioned himself, he slid inside of her with one powerful thrust. Her body seized with pleasure and she threw her head back against the pillow. Her arms were so desperately wrapped around his shoulders and she was latched so tightly to him, he had nowhere to go but deeper. 

She tried to stifle the moan that was ripping from her throat—she didn’t want to hear a thing from Merle in the morning—but it was useless.

They were both groaning and gasping quietly as he thrust into her, pushing them both towards their release with each roll of his hips. Beth let her body take over, her knees raising and spreading, her feet locking against his back, her hands grasping his shoulders. 

Beth was so close, she could feel the intensity building inside of her. Daryl was moving his hips just right so that his pelvic bone was rubbing against her clit every time he surged inside of her. It was close, but she needed just a touch more. She moved her right hand between them and roughly rubbed two fingers against her clit. 

He pushed himself up on his arms and stared down at where they were joined. His eyes stayed glued to where her fingers were clumsily sliding against her clit. The sight of him watching her pushed her higher, and then she was swept away as the wave of her orgasm crashed over her. Her back arched off the bed and she could feel her cunt tighten and squeeze around his cock. Daryl’s motions fumbled, but he kept up his pace as she rode out her climax. Her muscles relaxed and she was finally able to pull in a full breath. 

He wrapped one arm under her knee, opening her up to him, and thrust into her again. Each time a little more powerful than the last. She gripped his shoulders and contracted her muscles around his dick. A muffled growl came from his throat and his body stilled on top of her. She could feel his dick throbbing inside of her as he came.

Then his body was limp against hers as they both gasped for air.

She could feel his body trembling, just the same as hers. Daryl raised his head and looked down at her. She gave him the best smile she could manage in her spent state and he rested his forehead against hers. 

They laid like that for a few minutes. Then he finally pulled his softened cock out, quickly rolling off the bed and pulling the condom off as he walked to the bathroom. The faucet turned on and a few moments later, he was back, handing her a wet washcloth. She took it from him and cleaned herself up, wincing slightly at the sting. It had been so long since she’d been with someone and her body had forgotten how it felt. 

He didn’t get back in bed and she worried that he was going to run to his room and overthink what had just happened. 

“You can stay,” she whispered.

He looked down at her and she could see the internal argument playing across his features.

“Gotta get some clothes then. Ain’t gonna sleep on yer sheets in those.” He gestured towards the pile of clothes on her floor. 

Daryl walked over and untangled his jeans from his boots, sliding them back on. Beth felt her face fall, knowing that if he walked out the door, he wouldn’t be back again tonight. She nodded her head and let it fall back against the pillows. She needed to get up and use the bathroom and put some clothes on. They might have gotten comfortable here, but sleeping naked wasn’t an option if you had to jump out of bed and run at a moment’s notice. 

He gave her a look and then walked out of her room, closing her door softly behind him.

She wouldn’t let herself cry, not over this. Daryl wasn’t the guy that did emotions, so understandably, he probably wasn’t the guy that spent the night. Even if it was in a room just a few feet away from his own. She pushed herself out of bed and walked over to the dresser, grabbing the first pair of leggings she could and an oversized T-shirt. 

It only took her a few minutes in the bathroom to relieve herself and change her clothes. She walked back to her bed and almost tripped over Daryl’s boots. He’d left them behind in his rush to get out. His shirt was also still laying there. With a small sigh, she picked the boots up and set them by the door, laying his shirt on top. He’d be looking for them in the morning and if they were right by the door, she reasoned he wouldn’t have to come all the way in. 

She settled back into the bed and rolled over, trying to find a comfortable spot. Her sheets smelled like Daryl and sex. A tear finally escaped her eye as she pushed her face into the pillow.

The sound of her door opening and shutting again pulled her out of her misery. Her back was to the door, that was probably good. She didn’t have to see him come in and grab his boots and leave again. Her mind was so full of questions that she didn’t realize that he was still in the room. it didn’t register until he was sliding into the bed behind her. 

His body curled around hers and his arm went around her waist, pulling her closer to him. 

“Didn’ mean ta take so long. Ran into Merle in the hallway.” Daryl’s rough voice was right next to her ear and it sent chills down her spine. 

“I thought you were just gonna stay in your room,” Beth breathed out, hoping her voice didn’t sound like she’d been about to cry. 

“Told ya, I needed clothes. Didn’ think I should be runnin’ through the house with my dick swingin’ in the mornin’.” He pulled away slightly and his arm pulled at her, asking her to turn over without saying the words. 

“I know… just didn’t wanna make you feel like I was pushing you.” 

He pushed a piece of hair off her face and then pushed her chin up with one finger. He noticed the tears on her cheeks and wiped one away with his thumb.

“Ain’t pushin’ me when ya had the balls ta do what I’ve been wantin’ ta do since we got here.” 

She didn’t have the right words to answer him, so she simply nodded and closed the space between them, pressing her lips against his with both relief and gratitude.

He rolled over onto his back and pulled her next to him. She settled in close, her head on his chest.The sound of his heart beating under her ear was already lulling her to sleep. 

“Goodnight, Daryl,” she managed to say as sleep began to pull her in. 

“Night, Greene.”

Beth felt like she’d just fallen asleep when something was nudging her shoulder. She smacked her hand out without opening her eyes. Daryl’s deep chuckle made her smile, but she still wasn’t going to open her eyes. 

It had been a few months since that first night she’d thrown caution to the wind and invited him to her bedroom. And he hadn’t left yet.

He murmured softly into her ear, “C’mon, girl, said ya wanted ta go with me today.”

“ Mhmm , but that was right after you’d screwed my brains out. I woulda said anything at that point.” She stretched her sore muscles and finally cracked her eyes open. Daryl was sitting on the edge of the bed, giving her that half-smile. 

"Guess I’ll go ask that uppity Mrs. Nedermeyer to go with me. Merle’s already over at Jessie’s and you wanna stay in bed. I’m sure she’d be happy to come along,” Daryl teased her. 

Beth threw her pillow at him and sat up. “You’d spend the whole day lookin’ for a fucking pasta maker.” 

The nosey neighbor across the street had taken a liking to Daryl. She’d told him he was the “real man” that every woman dreamed of. Denise had been with them when she’d said that and the other woman had to pull Beth down the road to the infirmary to keep her from ripping the old bat’s eyes out. 

“Well then, move yer ass, Greene. Ain’t got all day and we’re doin’ this for you, after all.” Daryl pushed himself off the bed and with one last smirk over his shoulder, left her room. She could hear his boots clomping down the stairs. 

It was true. They were going for her. She was hoping to find some flowers and herbs they could use in the infirmary. The book they’d found with the pictures and descriptions of the flowers and plants they’d be looking for was on her nightstand. She’d been through it so many times now that she could probably tell the plants on sight, but she wanted to make sure that she didn’t bring back anything that could end up killing someone. She and Denise had been doing some research and had a list they wanted to try using. They still had a decent amount of meds in the infirmary, plus the haul Daryl and Merle had brought in from the apothecary Denise had told them about would hold them over for a long time. But meds didn’t last forever and there wasn’t the possibility of just putting in an order for more. The hospitals were too dangerous to try and scavenge, and most of the pharmacies in the area had already been hit. It was time to try living off the land. 

Beth quickly got dressed and pulled her hair up into a bun at the top of her head. The other day, she’d told Daryl she was thinking about cutting it. When they were outside the walls, it was a liability. A walker could grab onto it at any moment, and it was always getting caught in branches. He’d looked at her like she’d told him she was leaving him. Then he’d asked if she couldn’t put it up in one of those messy things on her head. She’d assumed that was his way of telling her not to cut her hair. Honestly, she hadn’t really wanted to cut it. It just seemed like the practical thing to do.

Daryl was waiting by the front door with her pack and her bow, his crossbow already strapped across his back. Beth closed the distance between them and quickly kissed him before opening the door and hopping down the stairs. 

The winter hadn’t been as hard as they’d thought it would be, but now that spring was starting to turn into summer, she enjoyed her time outside. Especially when it meant she could spend it with Daryl.

They’d been wandering through the fields for hours now and they’d only found a few of the plants she’d been looking for. Daryl had suggested they check the phone book that Deanna kept in her house and maybe find a garden shop. Beth reluctantly agreed. It would probably be the smartest plan. At least they’d know exactly what they had, and then they could make a section of the garden just for medicinal plants. 

“Maybe things haven’t had time ta grow yet. Or those plants don’t grow around here,” Daryl offered.

“We can just call it a failure. Well—not a complete failure. I did get to spend the day with you. And I almost hit that deer.” Beth sighed and put her book back in her bag. She turned around to smile at Daryl, but something in his eyes made her stop. "What? You've got yer bad news face on."

She knew that meant a run was coming soon and he would have to go. Without her.

"Aaron wants to go out recruiting tomorrow. Probably be gone a week or so. Takin’ my bike and that RV. Was hopin' we'd get you some plants to make up for it. I always wanna be out here, away from the walls, but now I wanna stay. Be there on the porch of the infirmary everyday when you get done." 

"D’you remember that thing I told ya my daddy always said? That we've all got jobs to do? Well, your new job is to go find people with Aaron. And mine will be to work in the infirmary and try to keep Merle out of trouble."

Daryl gave her a look and shook his head. 

“I’m not sure which one of ya gets in the most trouble while I’m gone. Carter is still pissed ‘bout that poker game last time.” He raised his eyebrows at her. 

“How was I supposed to know that Merle was dealing me the winning hands? I thought I was just gettin’ good!” 

They had been walking towards the SUV Deanna had let them use for the day, talking about Merle and Jessie’s blossoming relationship, when Beth heard the first groan of a walker. 

Daryl spun around quickly, his crossbow already up. 

Five walkers came stumbling out of the trees. They still brought a sense of fear to her, but not as much as the first one’s they’d encountered. She knew how to kill them now, and how to work with Daryl to take them down. But she also knew that one wrong move, one split-second of hesitation, could result in a bite. 

She threw her bag to the ground and brought her own bow up—the one that Daryl had found on that run with the Monroe brothers. They’d been working on her aim and she’d gotten better every day. She knew she should still use her knife once they got close, though. She’d never used the bow on a walker before. They’d made plans to go out and let her practice, but real life would have to do this time. Trial by fire and all that.

She nocked an arrow and aimed at the walker farthest to the left. She knew Daryl would be taking out the ones on the right. With a deep breath, she pulled the string back. One more quick breath and she let the arrow fly. It hit the walker, but only in the throat. It was still coming towards her, and now the rest of the walkers were too close for her to try again. She pulled her knife from her sheath and buried the blade into the head of the walker she’d tried to shoot. 

She didn’t even take a moment to breathe before she pulled the knife out and went for the next walker. Maybe she should have paid a little more attention, but the walker she’d just put down had fallen towards the walker she was going for and her feet got tangled up in the corpse. Her weight carried her forward and she felt her ankle turn as she hit the ground. Somewhere behind her, she heard Daryl yell her name, but she didn’t have the air or the time to assure him that she was okay. 

The walker was on top of her, its jaws snapping, eager to tear a chunk of her flesh off. It took a little maneuvering, but she got her knife free and was able to bury the blade into the walker’s head. It went limp and became actual, literal dead weight on top of her. The stench of the corpse was about to make her meager breakfast come back up.

The walker was quickly ripped off of her and Daryl grabbed her arm and pulled her up. Her ankle throbbed when she tried to put weight on it and she almost fell against, but this time, Daryl’s strong arms were there to catch her. 

“Ya okay? Ya bit?” His eyes searched her body, looking for a bite or a scratch. 

She shook her head. 

“No, just twisted my ankle when I fell. Should’ve looked where I was walking.” Her ankle was throbbing and she already knew it might be sprained. 

Daryl strapped his crossbow to the front of him before he picked up her bag and handed it to her. She strapped the backpack to her back and steeled herself to finish the walk to the car. But before she could take a step, he was crouching down in front of her. 

“Hop on,” he called over his shoulder.

“Are you serious?” She asked, laughing nervously like it was a joke 

“Yeah, it’s a serious piggyback. Let’s go.” 

Beth laughed genuinely this time and managed to get on his back without hurting her ankle any more. 

“ Oof , yer heavier than ya look,” he muttered. 

“Ya already knew that, Dixon.” 

Fifteen minutes later, they were at the car and tossing their belongings into the back. Daryl opened the door of the backseat and helped her to sit sideways on the seat. He pulled off her boot and sock and they both grimaced at the color her ankle had turned and how swollen it had become. 

“Good thing we have a car,” she remarked. “Not sure I could get that boot back on now. Let’s just get back to Alexandria and I’ll wrap it when we get home. Guess ya won’t have to worry about me and Merle gettin’ into too much trouble now, will you?”

She offered him a light-hearted smile, but all he did was shake his head. 

“Hey, Daryl, look at me. I’m okay. People turn their ankles all the time,” she tried to reassure him. 

He grunted. “Yeah, but they don’t usually have flesh-eatin’ assholes closin’ in on ‘em when it happens.” His face was darkened with worry and she wasn’t sure how to reassure him, but she knew she had to try. 

“True, but I bet I looked pretty badass when I took that walker down.” She ducked her head to make him look at her. 

“ Pfft… right up until ya face planted.” He managed a small smile and she took that as a win. 

He helped her to the passenger seat and got her settled. They drove back to Alexandria in silence, but halfway there, he reached over and grabbed her hand. That was enough for now. He didn’t have to tell her everything he was thinking, just that little gesture let her know he was okay. And that he knew she was okay. Something that she’d hold onto while he was gone. 

She hated the idea of him being out there, but Aaron would have his back and she knew that he would do everything in his power to get back to her and his brother. 

Daryl had been gone for two weeks now, Beth tried her hardest to stay busy. She worked in the infirmary and took a few shifts guarding the gate. She was able to make the days go by faster, and by the time she fell into bed at night, she didn’t have the energy or time to realize how much she missed him. 

“Beth!” Denise’s voice broke through the fog she’d been in. “Merle’s here.” She motioned towards the front door. 

Beth looked out the window and, sure enough, the eldest Dixon was out there. Just like he was every day while Daryl was gone. She’d never mentioned it to Daryl, but Merle took over the job of walking home with her every night. 

“I think he worries that if I don’t get home, he won’t get any dinner,” Beth joked to Denise while she grabbed her bag and stuffed the book of medicinal plants into it. 

“Yeah, I’m sure that’s it.” Denise smirked at her as they waved goodbye. 

Beth made her way out the door and Merle jumped up from the stairs. 

“‘Bout time, Blondie. Thought I’s gonna have ta come in there and get ya,” he grumbled. 

He lit a cigarette as they started the short trek to their house. 

“How was Jessie today?” Beth nudged him with her shoulder and gave him a knowing look.

He tried to pretend that he didn’t spend his free time over at her house, but it was useless because everyone knew. He was always over there fixing things and trying to help her make her metal sculptures. This week, they were working on an owl. It looked more like a mushroom at this point, but maybe one day, it would look like a bird. 

“Dunno. Was headin’ over there after we finished that new section of the wall, but Tobin said he saw her and that oldest kid yellin’ at each other. Went over and the little one answered the door. Told me that they were havin’ ‘family time.’ Figured I wasn’t welcome fer that shit.” Merle had the faintest look of disappointment on his face. 

Jessie had come around quickly after Daryl killed Pete. The hell that man had inflicted on her and her kids had hardened her towards her husband, but the two boys were still dealing with the aftermath. The oldest blamed Merle for the altercation that led to his dad’s death. Sam, the youngest, just didn’t understand any of it. 

Beth had gone over to their house one night last week and shared a bottle of wine that Olivia had gifted to Daryl. Jessie had opened up with a little wine in her, and she ended up confessing to Beth that she was glad they’d been in Alexandria since the world fell, just because of Sam. She knew that Ron could survive outside the walls, and that he’d learn to fight to survive, just like Beth had. But Sam, she’d admitted, wouldn’t make it out there. Sometimes, he became paralyzed with fear just by hearing a walker pass by the fence. He was convinced that the monsters would get him one day. 

“They’ll come around,” Beth tried to assure Merle. “Just give ‘em some time.”

But in all honesty, she wasn’t sure that Ron would ever come around. She wasn’t going to say that, though.

“ Hmm . Maybe.”

Merle dropped his cigarette on the sidewalk and ground it out with the toe of his boot. She was about to remind him to pick it up, but he gave her a pointed look as he bent down to pick it up, throwing it in the bucket they kept on the porch. 

“See, I learn,” he gloated. 

Beth laughed and opened the front door. When she saw what was waiting inside, she stopped in her tracks and looked back over her shoulder to see Merle staring down at the wood planks of the porch. On the dining room table was a bowl of what looked like macaroni and cheese and a jar of the applesauce they’d started making.

“Merle! You made dinner!” 

He made a noise that she’d started to call the Dixon grunt in her head and walked around her. 

“Yeah, and it’s pro’lly cold by now since ya dawdled gettin’ yer ass home.” 

She rolled her eyes and kicked off the sneakers. Merle had his back to her and didn’t see her coming when she threw her arms around him and gave him a peck on the cheek. 

“We’re gonna make a gentleman out of you yet, Merle Dixon!” 

Seventeen days. This was the longest Aaron and Daryl had ever been out scouting for new people. Hopefully, anyone they came across wasn’t like the few groups they’d seen when they’d been trying to get to the farm, or that factory they’d seen right before they met Reg.

They hadn’t found anyone the first few times they came in. The last time, they’d brought back a family: Shannon and Jordan, with their two young sons. They’d fit in well, but Shannon was… different . She was clingy and tried to insert herself into different groups inside the walls, but then she would quickly grow bored of them and move on to someone else. Lately, she’d been coming around the infirmary and spending afternoons with Denise and Beth. But Beth was wary. There was just something off about her, and Beth had decided she’d watch her back around this strange woman. 

She’d seen her heading to Jessie’s house last night. Merle was over there at the time, and she knew that Shannon wasn’t a fan of the oldest Dixon brother. Part of her wished she’d been a fly on the wall for whatever had come of that encounter. 

The infirmary door opened and Beth turned her head, ready to greet whoever was coming in. He was dirty and had a black eye, but the shaggy brown hair and leather vest were the same as always. 

“Daryl!” She had to stop herself from running to him and throwing herself in his arms. Denise wouldn’t care, but Daryl wasn’t fond of PDA and she didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. 

He gave her a half-smile and closed the distance between them, surprising her when he wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly. 

“You’re back,” she whispered into his shoulder. 

He nodded his head and pulled back from her. There was something in his eyes that wasn’t right. Like he wasn’t sure how to tell her something. 

She furrowed her brow in concern. “What happened?” 

“We found a group. Capable. Seem like they’ll be a good fit. Got two kids with ‘em. A boy about thirteen or so and a baby, maybe a year. They’re meetin’ with Deanna right now. Aaron’s gonna show ‘em the houses when they’re done—the two empty ones at the end of our block. Thinkin’ once they’re settled, you should go and talk to ‘em.” Daryl was chewing on the skin around his thumb nail. His nervous habit. 

Denise asked from the other side of the room, “Are they sick?” 

“Nah, just know that Deanna likes fer someone from here ta go over, and we’re a lot closer than you are.” Daryl shook his head and the hair that had been hanging in his eyes moved and Beth was able to fully see the blue. There was something there… it was sadness. 

“Yeah, I’ll go over and introduce myself. If there’s anything big, I’ll let you know,” Beth told Denise. She gathered her stuff up and smiled at the other woman. 

The sun was starting to set, the days finally getting longer. She hadn’t realized how long she’d been at the infirmary. Merle must have known that Daryl was back because he wasn’t waiting for her outside like usual.

Beth put a hand on Daryl’s arm and he stopped in the middle of the road. “Daryl, what’s going on?”

The look he gave her was almost enough to break her heart. 

“‘Member those women we ran into in Georgia?” 

Beth nodded her head. How could she forget them? The blonde woman—she couldn’t remember her name anymore—had been the one to tell her that her family was alive and had made it off the farm. 

“The one with the sword? She’s with the group,” Daryl admitted. 

“Oh.” Beth wasn’t sure what else to say. So the other woman wasn’t with her anymore.

That usually only meant one thing. 

She was about to say something else, but then Deanna was walking towards them. 

“Beth, I was just heading over to see the new people. I’ve figured out jobs for everyone. Would you like to come with me? One of them will be joining you in the infirmary, so it might be nice for you to introduce yourself.” The older woman hooked her arm through Beth’s. She might have asked, but her body language was conveying that Beth didn’t have a choice. 

“Sure. Here,” she dropped her bag from her shoulder and handed it to Daryl, “Can you take this home for me? I’ll see you there in a bit.”

Daryl just nodded weakly. He walked away from them slowly, but when he turned back to look at her, it almost felt like he was looking at her one last time. 

Deanna began leading her to the first house. “This is a big group. Fifteen of them including the kids. We gave them two houses, so we’ll stop at the one where the leader of the group is, then we’ll head to the next house.”

Behind the curtained windows, Beth could see a lot of figures moving around inside. Deanna knocked on the door and Beth stood slightly behind her. 

A man probably around Daryl’s age answered the door.

“Rick, I… wow,” Deanna said to the man, her face shocked.

What had he looked like when they came in? He was clean shaven and had hair a little shorter than Daryl’s, but with curls. Something about him was familiar, but Beth wasn’t sure why. 

Rick waved them both in and Beth gave him a small smile as she passed him. 

“Listen, I don’t mean to interrupt. I just wanted to stop by and see how you were settling in.” Deanna looked around and, like Beth, quickly realized the entire group was in one house. One room, actually. “Oh my. Staying together. Smart.” Deanna gave an approving look to the group. 

“No one said we couldn’t,” Rick said defensively. 

“You said you’re a family. I understand,” Deanna remarked. “Absolutely amazing to me how people with completely different backgrounds and nothing in common can become such a dedicated team.”

She was gushing about her visions—Beth had heard it more times than she could count. So she tuned Deanna out and took in the faces of the people scattered around the floor of the living room. 

Just like Daryl had said, there was a teenage boy. He was holding tightly to the baby, who, If she had to guess, looked to be his little sister. There was a large man with bright red hair. Three other women huddled together in one corner, giving Beth and Deanna curious looks. Another woman with short gray hair was sitting in the opposite corner, and she almost looked like she was trying to sink into herself. An Asian man and another man with a mullet were sitting in the window seat. There was even a priest.

Footsteps came from the other side of the house, and Beth turned to look over her shoulder at the other members of this group. 

At that moment, her breath caught in her throat. It suddenly felt like she was going to faint, throw up, and cry all at the same time. Had she managed to hit her head sometime today? Was the wine that she and Jessie had shared bad and just now making her hallucinate?

“Bethy?” 

The conversation around her stopped and everyone in the room turned to look over at them.

So, not a hallucination after all.

Standing in the kitchen, just a few feet away from her, was the woman from the gas station—the one with the sword. And next to her was Beth’s sister. And the person between them… was the one that had said her name. 

Beth choked out breathlessly, “Daddy?” 

Chapter Text

a million reasons

“Ya think we’re gonna find anybody this time?” Daryl asked Aaron as he passed over the hot can of beans. They’d been out for two weeks now and hadn’t found a single living person. 

Aaron shrugged and looked out over the valley they’d chosen for camp. The RV had come in handy for these recruiting missions, it meant somewhere to sleep and a door that locked. One of them still kept watch, but it was easier to be on top of the RV or inside. It made bringing new people in easier, too. Except for that couple with the two boys they’d found one of the last times. Beth had joked one night that they’d all have been happier if they’d left them out in the wild. 

He never thought he’d be sitting around a fire, missing a bright-eyed blonde, with his gay neighbor that had turned into one of his best friends, hoping that dead people wouldn’t pass by and try and eat him. Life was fucked up sometimes, but for some reason, this one seemed to be working out in his favor. 

“Let’s see what we find tomorrow. If there’s no trails or any signs of other people, we’ll start heading back.”

Aaron wanted to get back to Eric as much as Daryl wanted to get back to Beth. She was well protected with Merle, but ever since they’d taken that step over the edge that night, he wanted to be the one watching her back. That had been months ago, yet he was still waiting for her to inevitably come to her senses and kick his ass back to his room

Aaron threw the can into the fire and watched the tin scorch. “There’s some farms about ten miles down the road, we can see if anybody’s hiding out there. There’s also a little town we can go through, scout it for supplies. Eric said he saw an antique store, could find a lot of stuff there.” 

“Sounds good. I’ll take watch tonight.” Daryl grabbed his crossbow and climbed the ladder on the back of the RV up to the roof. 

Hopefully it would only be two more nights and then they’d be heading home. If they had another failed trip, maybe they wouldn’t have to go out for a bit. He’d rather be back in Alexandria helping out with the expansion, or hunting, or spending hours wrapped around Beth. 

Just a few more nights. 

The town was deserted. Most places had already been picked clean, but the antique store ended up being a goldmine. They had stuffed the back room of the RV full with everything they’d found. Even Daryl had managed to find something.

It wasn’t something he was looking for, and he didn’t plan to do anything with it for a long time, but the moment he’d seen it, he knew he had to take it. 

Beth had told him a story one night at the bar before the dead started walking. She mentioned that she hadn’t been able to make it home to her parents’ house for their anniversary. She’d had a late shift and had picked up another one the next day. He had never been one to celebrate anniversaries, never been in a relationship that long, and his parents didn’t exactly have the happy marriage that should be celebrated. But Beth was clearly upset, so he had started asking questions. She ended up telling him how her dad had proposed to her mom. 

“My mom hated diamonds and flashy rings. Thought they were tacky. So my dad found her a ring with an emerald at a pawn shop. And when he proposed, he told her he’d found her a green stone because he was hopin’ she’d let him change her and Shawn’s last name to Greene.” 

He almost walked past it in that antique store, but laying there in a glass case was a silver ring with a single emerald. He was reaching in and grabbing the ring before he even thought twice about it. 

Aaron was standing there with wide eyes, holding back a smirk the best he could. 

“Making plans already?” He joked.

“Nah, just reminded me of a story she told me once. Figured she’d like it.” It was the truth for the most part. 

Aaron just nodded his head knowingly, keeping whatever other comments he may have had to himself, and finished grabbing a few things before they loaded back up in the RV. 

“Let’s check out the roads around those farms, see if we can spot anyone.” Aaron climbed into the driver seat and started up the engine. 

Daryl just watched out the window as the trees passed them by. 

They’d driven about five miles when something on the side of the road caught his eye. 

“Hold up.”

Aaron pulled to a stop and Daryl jumped out of the RV. He had his crossbow up and ready. There were remnants of a campfire on the shoulder, along with some bones and fur. A bloody collar was lying in the grass.

“What is it?” Aaron asked as he caught up to him. 

“Looks like somebody had dog fer dinner last night.” 

Aaron looked a little disgusted at that, but he quickly shrugged it off—food was food. 

“Okay, let’s get the RV parked and I’ll grab the stuff.” 

Daryl rolled his eyes. He hated Aaron’s little microphone and binoculars that he insisted on using before they talked to people. He could tell what kind of people they were by watching them and talking to them. He didn’t need to eavesdrop on conversations. 

It didn’t take long for him to find their trail. They’d had to have only missed seeing this group on the road since they’d gone through the little town. He and Aaron stuck to the trees and before long, they’d caught up to the survivors. It wouldn’t have taken them long anyway, Daryl could tell they were dehydrated. They wouldn’t last long as it was. 

“I’m gonna run ahead and drop the water,” Aaron whispered. 

Daryl knew he was going to start listening in as well, but he appreciated that Aaron did that on his own. While he was playing spy, Daryl would see how they reacted to the water and how they acted with each other.

They were a bigger group than Daryl and Aaron had come across so far. He immediately picked out the leader: a man about his age, grizzled from being on the road. He was keeping close to a boy that appeared to be about 13 or 14—he couldn’t really tell because of the hat pulled low on the boy’s head. The kid was carrying a baby that couldn’t have been more than a year old. The way the leader hovered around them, Daryl assumed they were his kids. There was an old man with long white hair pulled back in a low ponytail and a long white beard that made him look a little like Santa. He was talking to a brunette woman who appeared to be in her 20s, and an Asian guy probably the same age as her. Three women were standing apart from everyone else: a middle-aged woman with short gray hair, and two with dark hair. They kept to themselves, but they were still part of the group. There was a tall guy with red hair—looked to be ex-military by Daryl’s guess—and he was keeping quite a bit of distance from a guy with a mullet. They had themselves a priest who was talking to a large black man and a shorter black woman, all three no older than 30 or 40.

Daryl scanned the group once more and suddenly experienced a punch to his gut. There was another woman, and he knew her. Couldn’t forget her and her sword. She’d been with another woman back in Georgia—the one that knew Beth’s family. He didn’t see the other woman anywhere, but that was definitely the same dreadlocked woman they’d run into back at that gas station.

He kept pace with the group as they trudged down the road, taking note of the things around him. There was a barn just down the road from them. Someone should have been scouting for shelter, he thought. They weren’t going to last much longer out here in the elements, and he could already smell a storm approaching.

Aaron had left the water in the middle of the road with a note stating it was “from a friend.” He was waiting for Daryl just up ahead, the microphone aimed at the group and his headphones on. 

Once Daryl reached him, Aaron whispered, “They think it might be a trap. Think we might’ve put something in the water.”

“Smart,” Daryl remarked. He would’ve had the same doubts in their situation.

Clouds had been steadily building for the past few minutes. The storm Daryl had smelled was quickly building. Thunder rumbled around them. And as the rain started to fall, Daryl and Aaron watched the group burst into gleeful, relieved laughter. Two of the women laid down on the road and let the water wash over them. 

Daryl took a moment to look up at the storm clouds, shielding his own eyes from the raindrops. The green tinge of the clouds told him that there was something more sinister brewing behind them.

“Storm’s about ta get bad. There’s a barn just on the other side of the road. We need ta get inta some shelter. Now.” He nudged Aaron, pointing in the direction they needed to go. 

“What about them?” He asked as he hurriedly put the equipment in his bag. 

“Might be a good show of faith ta get ‘em outta the storm.”

Before Aaron could object, Daryl shouldered his crossbow and strode out into the road.

“There’s a barn!” He shouted to the group.

They all jumped and defensively drew their weapons as he approached.. 

“Who the fuck are you?” The red-headed man called out. 

Aaron stepped up to Daryl’s side and declared, “We’re friends! This storm’s about to get bad and you probably want to get that baby out of it. We can explain more once we’re inside.”

The winds were getting stronger and starting to swirl, rain pelting down harder upon them all.

“Gotta go—now!” Daryl yelled. 

Not caring if anyone but Aaron followed him, he took off towards the barn he’d noticed while he’d been following the group. It looked sturdy and the roof was intact, along with the heavy wooden doors. He pushed the doors open and quickly scanned the area. No walkers so far, but they could clear it better once things were settled. 

Aaron ran in as the wind sent branches from a tree nearby across his path. The rest of the group was on his tail, and as soon as everyone was inside, he and Aaron shut the doors and pulled down the heavy beam to bar them shut.

But before they could turn around, he heard the telltale sound of a gun cocking. 

He turned and had his crossbow up, aimed at the leader who had his own gun pointed directly at him. 

The baby in the boy’s arms started crying and he tried to shush her while turning away and keeping her out of the line of fire the best he could. 

Aaron took a step forward, his hands in front of him to show he was unarmed and meant no harm. “Hi. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Aaron, and this is Daryl. We have good news. We come from a community, and we’d like to see if you’d be a good fit.” 

“What—ya want us to audition ?” The leader asked, his head cocking slightly to the side, steely blue eyes narrowing in suspicion. 

“Well that makes us sound like a dance troupe, and that’s really only on Fridays,” Aaron tried to joke.

No one laughed. 

He went on, “I think you would all make valuable additions, but it’s not our call. Our job is just to convince you to follow us back home.”

Daryl winced at the way it sounded. They never knew the best way to tell people about Alexandria, and they’d found out through trial and error that people were more receptive to Aaron when it came to this part. But even he could admit that the wording sounded sketchy, at best.

He saw the people in the group exchanging distrustful looks among themselves. 

“I know, If I were you, I wouldn’t go either. Not until I knew exactly what I was getting into.” Aaron took off his backpack and threw it as close to their leader as he could. “Have a look for yourself. In the front pocket, there’s an envelope. There’s no way we could convince you to come with us just by talking about our community.” He nodded encouragingly as one of the women knelt in front of the backpack and pulled out the envelope. 

She pulled out the pictures that they always brought with them. Daryl and Aaron both knew exactly what picture they were seeing in what order. Right now, the woman and the leader were seeing the walls of Alexandria. 

“That’s the first picture we want you to see because nothing we say about our community will matter unless you know you’ll be safe,” Aaron explained. “If you join us, you will be. Each panel in that wall is a fifteen-foot high, twelve-foot wide slab of solid steel framed by cold-rolled steel beams and square tubing. Nothing alive or dead gets through that without our say so. Like I said, security is the number-one priority.”

The leader continued thumbing through the pictures and the woman that Daryl had met back in Georgia was looking at them as well, but she kept shooting looks at Daryl. Eventually, she wasn’t looking at the pictures at all, instead staring intently at him. She seemed to have finally recognized him.

“I know you,” she said. 

Aaron looked over his shoulder at Daryl and he gave a slight nod. 

Before anyone could say any more, the winds picked up to a roar and the familiar sound of a tornado filled the barn. It was like a train flying through an open valley. The door started to shake, even with the beam across it. Against his better judgment, Daryl lowered his crossbow and turned towards the door. There was a chain on the ground, which he hurriedly picked up and managed to wrap around the handles of the doors. Seconds later, the mangled, gray hands of numerous walkers started to push through. 

“Aaron!” He hollered out.

Both men pressed their backs to the door, trying to keep the wind and walkers from finding their way in. It wasn’t long before the brunette woman that he’d seen with the older man and Asian kid joined him and Aaron, using all her strength to push back against the forces outside. One by one, everyone else from the group dropped their weapons and bags and helped to hold the wrath of mother nature—and the dead—at bay. 

It could have been minutes, but it felt like hours. Then, just as quickly as it started, the roaring wind died down and the storm calmed. 

The leader looked over at him and gave him a nod, breathless and sweaty from the strain of holding the doors. 

Emboldened by the show of solidarity and good faith, he introduced himself and the two youngest members of his group, “I’m Rick. This is my son, Carl, and my daughter, Judith.” Then he began pointing out each member of the group, “That’s Sasha and Tyreese, Carol, Tara, Rosita. Over there is Abraham and Gabriel. That’s Eugene. And… you apparently already know Michonne.”

Michonne’s steely gaze was boring into Daryl as she gestured towards the gray-haired man, the brunette woman, and the Asian guy. “And this is Hershel. His daughter, Maggie. And her husband, Glenn.”

The first two names nearly knocked the wind out of Daryl. He knew those names. Had heard them a million times in all the stories Beth told him.

And how many Hershel’s could there possibly be in the world? How many had a daughter named Maggie? Beth had never mentioned her sister being married, but like he’d just been thinking the night before… the end of the world brings about crazier things. 

He’d promised her, that first night they’d decided to head to her farm, that he’d find her family for her. And he had. He’d finally fulfilled that promise.

As he nodded to the three people that were also looking at him, he couldn’t squash the voice of his father in his head telling him that bringing them home to Beth was going to be the reason he lost her. 

He’d kept watch at the door, unwilling to risk something getting in while Aaron laid out the perks of Alexandria. Most of the group was gathered around, listening to his spiel. They’d shared the water they’d brought and some of the food. And after a rough exchange between Rick and Aaron about the applesauce they’d brought, even the baby was happily eating.

Since things had settled down, he’d been waiting for Michonne to approach him. After Aaron had finished speaking and moved to the side to let everyone discuss amongst themselves, Daryl saw her whisper something to Rick. Then she came over to sit next to him.

“Is she still alive?” She asked, her voice hushed so no one else could hear. 

“Mhm. She’s back at Alexandria.” He gave her a nod, his eyes trained on Beth’s family.

The old man did look a little like her. They had the same blue eyes. He knew Maggie was her half-sister, and aside from the brown hair and green eyes, she did resemble Beth a little if you caught her at the right angle. 

“They know?” He asked Michonne. 

She nodded and sat in silence for a few minutes. Then, apparently able to read his mind and predict his next question, she explained, “Andrea and I didn’t run into them right away. We found another place first. I didn’t wanna stay. The leader there was crazy—real Jim Jones type. He and Andrea got close, but I stayed out of it. I left and he sent his henchmen after me. They took Maggie and Glenn. They don’t talk about it, but I think some shit went down. I was there when they were taken, tryin’ to get formula for the baby. Heard them mention the prison and figured if I showed up with that formula, they’d be more welcoming. I’d been shot and wasn’t gonna make it much longer.”

She paused, looking over to Rick, who was watching them talk. She shook her head in assurance and he went back to feeding his daughter. 

“Didn’t know they were the people that Andrea had been with before I met her, not until we went to the community to get Maggie and Glenn back,” she continued, her voice still hushed. “It got bloody. We lost some people, but so did they. Andrea came to the prison we were livin’ in and tried to make some peace. When she realized Hershel and Maggie were there, she told them about running into Beth at the gas station. Hershel wanted to go find her, but they didn’t know how to track her down. Didn’t even know where to start after all that time passed. We had no idea where you guys were even heading, where you could’ve ended up. Then it just seemed like they… let her go. Hershel still talks about her, but Maggie hasn’t in a long time.” Michonne shrugged in conclusion, like she wasn’t sure what else to say.

“Ya’ll were livin’ in a prison?” Daryl asked. “Where? What happened?” 

“Near Newnan. By the time I got there, they’d already taken it and cleared it. Had a nice place set up—gardens and fences and showers and beds. But that crazy asshole showed up one day and tried to take it. We beat him, but we didn’t kill him. We should have, because months later, he showed up again. Brought a tank with him and a whole army of people who had no idea what the hell he was leadin’ them into. We made it, but we lost the prison. Lost a lot of people. Had no choice but to run. Met up with Abraham and his crew on the road. Said they were heading to D.C. That’s how we ended up here.”

Michonne looked like she wanted to say more, but Rick and Aaron were making their way over to them. 

“Rick has agreed to come back with us. Figured we could stay here tonight and then hope the RV is still in one piece so we can head back.” Aaron gave him a look, making sure that things were okay.

“Sounds good. Ready ta get back.” Daryl said, his response clipped. He needed to talk to Aaron and tell him that part of this group was Beth’s family. 

“I’m sure you are.” Aaron gave him a knowing look, able to interpret the expression on Daryl’s face that said there was something they needed to talk about.

Rick gave them all a look and a final nod and then went back to his group. He paused like he expected Michonne to follow, but she stayed seated next to Daryl. 

She whispered, “You gonna tell them before we get there?” 

Aaron sat down on a bale of hay next to them, whispering out, “Tell who about what?”

Daryl stared down at his boots as he murmured, “The old man… that’s Beth’s dad.”

Aaron’s eyes widened. “You didn’t know them?” 

Daryl just shook his head. The story they’d carefully crafted was close to unraveling.

“We met in Atlanta, never had the chance ta get to the farm.” He gave Aaron a look, hoping that he would understand and drop the subject. 

Aaron nodded in understanding.

Daryl looked back to Michonne and said, “Nah, I’m not gonna tell ‘em. Are you?”

She gazed at him for a few minutes. Then she shook her head. 

“No, let ‘em see her. Don’t get many good surprises these days.” Michonne gave him a nod of finality. Then she stood up and walked over to sit next to Rick, taking the baby from him and tickling her feet. 

“So… things might get pretty interesting once we’re home.” Aaron tossed him a bottle of water and a sympathetic look. 

“That’s one word for it.”

The RV was in one piece. A few tree limbs were on the roof, but nothing catastrophic. 

Rick and Carol laughed as they saw it. 

“Guess we always go back to where we started,” Carol sighed. 

Daryl must have looked confused, so she gave him a timid smile and explained, “We were all on the highway headin’ to Atlanta when it all went down. We watched the bombs drop from just outside the city limits. We turned around and a bunch of us ended up at a quarry, and that’s where we met Rick. And one of the men that was with us had an RV just like this. It was our home base for a bit. We even had it at Hershel’s farm, but we lost it when the farm was overrun.” 

Daryl almost slipped up, wanting to assure the man that his farm was still there. But something was telling him that he should let them see Beth on their own. Like Michonne said, they didn’t get many good surprises these days.

They somehow managed to cram everyone into the RV. Abraham offered to drive and Aaron claimed the passenger seat to direct them. There was a small space on the floor in front of the door to the back bedroom, which was full of stuff they’d found the day before.

Daryl settled into the space and thought about how yesterday had started with him finding a ring that he had allowed himself to imagine giving to Beth one day. And it had ended with finding something she would love much more… her dad and sister. The last of her actual, living family.

Now he just had to wonder how he would continue to fit into her world. Or if there was no longer any space for him.

Chapter Text

where do bad folks go when they die?

“Daddy?”

Beth couldn’t move, all she could do was stare. Standing there in the kitchen of a house in Virginia, in the middle of the apocalypse, was her dad. Very much alive. And not just him, but her sister, too. They were here. They were in Alexandria. 

“Oh, my girl.” Her dad limped over to her and she didn’t even have a chance to ask him what had happened because she was quickly wrapped up in his arms. And even though he was crushing her slightly, she wasn’t going to let go.

She had been so sure that she would never see him again. Maggie’s arms were added to the hug and Beth took a moment to stare at her sister, tears in her eyes as she tried to memorize her face in case this was a bad dream that she was going to wake up from soon.

Deanna softly remarked from behind her, “Well I’ll be.” 

Beth laughed and stepped back from her family so she could see both of them. 

“I guess I don’t have to introduce you to the new member of the infirmary then, do I?” Deanna laughed. “I’ll let you all catch up and talk. We can discuss your jobs tomorrow.” She gave Beth a smile and then walked out the front door. 

“I can’t believe it. Bethy.” Her dad pulled her to him again and gave her another tight hug before releasing her. 

“Why don’t you all come sit down?” The woman with short gray hair motioned to the window seat. “Looks like you have a lotta catching up to do.”

Beth looked around at the people basically laying and sitting on top of each other. She’d first thought it was smart, but that’s when it had been nothing but strangers. Now, she could assure them that they’d be fine. 

She smiled at everyone and hoped that she was giving a little bit of confidence to the people gathered around. “You can use the other house, too. I understand why you wanna stay close, it makes sense. But I can assure you that nothing is gonna happen here. Except for possibly a good night's sleep in an actual bed. Hot showers and all that.” 

“We’d feel better stayin’ here,” Rick answered, still on edge and defensive. 

“Okay. I know Aaron probably brought you over here. We're the house on the other side of him. You can come to our house or his if you need anything at all.” She tried to understand how all of them fit together and how they’d ended up here, of all places. 

“We?” Her sister asked. 

Beth had gotten used to not having to explain herself to her family about what she did in life. Explaining Daryl and Merle would be a whole new level of fun. She’d rather spend time just talking to her family before it got to that point. 

The Asian guy spoke up, “How ‘bout we go over and check out the other house for a bit? Me, Maggie, Hershel, and Beth.” He’d come up to stand next to Maggie and Beth noticed their hands were locked together.

So Maggie had found someone in all of this, as well. Good for her. 

“I think that’s a great idea, son.” Hershel clapped him on the shoulder and Beth nodded along with her sister. 

“Okay.” Rick seemed hesitant to agree and Beth wondered what he’d done to have such a commanding role over even her dad. It seemed like everyone in the house followed his words. “Just check in sometime soon.” He looked at Glenn and the other man nodded. 

Beth wasn’t sure if she needed to wait for him to excuse them, but she wasn’t part of his group so she gave a final wave to everyone and walked out the front door to wait for her family to join her. 

The first person to follow her was the man she didn't know. He had a friendly smile and she already knew that he’d be someone she’d like right away. 

“I’m Glenn.” He stuck out his hand and Beth willingly shook it.

“Beth, but I’m pretty sure you know that already.” She laughed and Glenn joined in with her. 

“I’ve heard a lot about you. Saw a lot of pictures at the farm. They were praying the whole time that you’d show up.” 

Beth smiled. She’d eventually tell them that she had indeed made it back to the farm, but she wanted to tell all of them at once. 

Hershel and Maggie walked out the door and they both flanked Beth, arms wrapped around her shoulders. From down the street, a brief smell of cigarette smoke made her turn her head. It was already dark and the porch lights were out, but she could just barely make out two shapes sitting on her porch. Daryl and Merle, probably keeping watch. She started to turn, but her family was pushing her towards the empty house. 

She decided she’d spend a few hours with them and then go back home and fill her boys in on what happened. 

The house was empty and Beth went through the house, turning on the lights they'd need. The layout of this house was just like hers.

"So… who wants to start?" Beth asked, breaking the tension.

They all sat down in the living room and began discussing everything they’d been through and how they’d gotten here.

Hershel and Maggie told her about Rick running through the fields carrying his son, Carl, who had been shot. Daddy, Maggie, Patricia, and Jimmy worked on him while Otis and another man, Shane—Beth noticed the vile in her sister’s voice when she mentioned him—went to the high school for supplies. Shane made it back, but Otis didn't.

That's when the rest of the group showed up: Dale and his RV, Rick's wife, Lori, Andrea, Carol. T-Dog and Glenn had arrived before the others. T had a bad scratch on his arm. They managed to save Rick’s son. But there were issues about how differently people viewed the dead. Most of the tension was between Rick and Shane and Hershel. It all came to a head when Shane opened the doors of the barn and exposed the walkers trapped inside. Her mama, Shawn, her neighbors and friends. And at the end was Carol's daughter, Sophia.

"I saw her grave by Mama's and Shawn's. There was another one, too… um…"

"Dale,” Glenn said. “We buried Dale there as well."

"Wait—you made it to the farm?" Maggie asked her, almost accusatory.

"Yeah. We kept getting pushed back and then a storm came through and pushed us back even more. And then, when we were almost there, a herd trapped us again.” Beth paused before adding quietly “Jimmy was with them."

Glenn quickly explained, “When the farm got overrun, he tried to lead the walkers away with Dale’s RV. He helped Rick and Carl escape the barn, but he ended up trapped inside. I didn’t know he got out before the fire burned both the barn and the RV.”

Beth looked to her dad and said, “We saw the barn burned down. We could tell something bad had happened. The house is still standin’, though. A little rougher lookin’, but it’s still there.” She enjoyed the smile that it brought to his face. 

Maggie interjected, “Who’s this ‘we’ ya keep mentioning?” Her tone was a little harsher than before. 

Beth took a deep breath and leveled her eyes at her sister. “Daryl and Merle. I was with them when everything happened. They kept me safe. Made sure to get me back to the farm. I got your note and we headed north, just like you said. But it wasn’t like we had any specific destination. After we ran into Andrea and Michonne and found out you were alive, we decided to keep going north. Went as far as the truck and our feet could take us. We stumbled on Reg, Deanna’s husband, and a few other people, and they brought us back with ‘em.”

She hoped that would be enough to keep Maggie satisfied for the time being. 

“Daryl?” Her sister asked accusingly. “As in the old redneck that brought us in?” 

“Margaret!” Her daddy snapped, causing Maggie to flinch slightly.

“No,” Beth responded defensively, “Daryl, as in the guy that made sure I got out of Atlanta alive and back to the farm. Who offered to keep lookin’ for all of you when we had no idea where to even start.”

“Are you with him?”

“Is it any of your business?” Beth shot back, the bratty little sister in her coming back easily. 

Hershel cut in, “No, no, it’s not. Beth was an adult long before all of this, and she’s been on her own for over a year. While I don’t know Daryl well, he did seem alright. I would like to get to know him a little better, though.” He managed to quell Maggie’s tantrum and remind Beth that she was still his daughter all in one statement. 

“He did seem pretty cool,” Glenn piped in, shooting Beth a smile. “With the crossbow and the leather vest…” 

She smiled back at him. As far as new brother-in-laws went, he seemed to be okay so far. 

They settled into an uncomfortable silence, all of them acting like they were going to say something and then stopping. 

“You’re gonna be working in the infirmary?” Beth finally asked her dad. 

“That’s right. It will be nice to be there with you. You can help me out when I need it.” He gestured to his leg and pulled up his pant leg to reveal a prosthetic.

“Oh my god!” Beth dropped to her knees and examined the scar that was just under his knee. It was messy, but had healed well. “What happened?”

Hershel cupped her face and held her hand in his. 

“After the farm fell, we spent the winter on the road. Ended up at a prison. One of the first days there, we were clearing one of the cell blocks and I stepped over a walker. It bit me.” Hershel paused, and Beth knew her eyes had widened. “But I’m still here, Doodlebug. You can see that. Rick thought on his feet and cut my leg off almost immediately. It was touch-and-go from what I heard, but I made it. Still here after all of that.” 

Beth gripped his hand even tighter, realizing how close they’d come to never having this reunion. She reached out her other hand to Maggie. Her sister might be a pain in the ass, but she was still her sister.

Hershel smiled. “I’m sure we all have hours of stories and things to talk about, but I’m not gettin’ any younger and my bones are weary. How about we pick this up again tomorrow?” He gave the three of them questioning looks and Beth nodded, surprised at how quickly Glenn jumped in as well. 

“That sounds good,” Beth agreed. “You know y’all can stay here, no reason to walk back over to the other house. Daddy, you deserve a comfy bed.” She gestured to the bedrooms that were just up the stairs. 

“Might be a good idea,” Glenn said. “I can run over and tell Rick, he can deal with it.” He was jumping up before Hershel could answer. 

Beth explained, “There’s probably towels in the bathrooms and fresh sheets. The people around here are really good at welcomin’ new groups.” She stood up, intending to walk out with Glenn.

“Where’re you going?” Maggie questioned her, even though Beth was sure that she already knew the answer. 

“I’m goin’ home to my own house and my own bed, Maggie.” She was exasperated at this point and wanted to get some sleep.

Hershel was already on his feet and heading towards the stairs. “Of course you do, Bethy. How about we have dinner together, the three of us—you and Daryl? Give us all a chance to get to know each other.” 

Beth nodded, though she knew there was one more thing she’d have to mention. “We’ll have to bring Merle, too. He’s Daryl’s older brother.” She had to stifle a laugh at the thought of how her sister would lose her shit once she met Merle. 

She finally hugged her dad and sister goodbye, almost unwilling to let go. Then she and Glenn walked quietly to the house next door. When they got to the house, he surprised her by giving her a warm hug.

“I’m really glad you're here and I got to meet you. And don’t worry about Maggie—she’ll come around.” He squeezed her shoulder as he walked up the stairs. 

“I know. She always does.” With that, she turned away and walked the few yards to her own house. 

The lights were off when she arrived. She took off her boots and quietly shut the door. She could hear Merle’s snores drifting down the stairs and it finally hit her that her two worlds had suddenly collided. Her own exhaustion was starting to pull her down and all she wanted was to climb into bed with Daryl and get a full night’s sleep for the first time in a few weeks. 

Her bedroom door was open and her bed was still made, just like she’d left it that morning. She backed into the hallway and saw that Daryl’s door was partially closed. The looks he had given her earlier stuck out in her mind. Of course he’d probably think that she’d be with her family tonight. He easily forgot that he and Merle were her family, too. 

She tiptoed down the hall and pushed the door open lightly. Daryl was face down on his bed, snoring, though not as loudly as Merle. As quietly as she could, she walked to the bed and sat down gently. But it was Daryl and he was springing up quickly, worried something had happened. 

“What’re you doin’ here?” He asked groggily. 

“I live here,” she answered with a smile. 

He rolled his eyes and laid back down. “Just thought you’d be movin’ in with yer sister and dad.” His voice was full of the hurt he must have been feeling for hours. 

“Why? I moved out a long time ago. This is where I wanna be. It would be more comfortable in my bed, since you have this tiny little twin, but I’m not opposed ta sleepin’ close.” She pushed a chunk of his hair out of his face and she smiled when he grabbed her hand and kissed her knuckles. 

"They didn't want ya ta stay with ‘em?" 

"No, they did, but this is where I wanna be. Here. With you and the cranky old man down the hall." Beth had a feeling that the old man was listening since his snoring had stopped.

Merle’s voice carried from just outside the door, "Told ya she wasn't droppin' yer moody ass just ‘cause her family was here! And I'm not cranky, Tinkerbell, just wish' the two of you'd go to bed. If ya ain't fuckin', yer talkin'." 

"Go to bed, Merle!" Beth laughed and then turned back towards Daryl."So, are we sleeping here or in our bed?"

“This bed sucks.”

Daryl stood up and stretched before grabbing his boots and following her out of his room and into her own. Beth quickly changed her clothes and burrowed under the covers, molding herself against his side. For the first time in what seemed like hours, she exhaled fully. 

“How was it?” He finally asked her. 

“Weird. Like… I’m not sure where I fit in with them anymore. My sister still thinks I’m her baby sister and she can control me. My dad is different, but I’m sure I am, too, after all this time.” She let her head rest on his chest and smiled a little, knowing that he’d used her shower when he got back. He smelled like her watermelon body wash. 

“Give it time,” he said sleepily. The weeks on the road started to wear on him like it always did. 

She nodded against his chest, letting the steady thump of his heart lull her to sleep. 

And though she knew he was already asleep, she whispered, “I love you, Daryl.”

At least it was finally out there. 

Time… yeah, it was taking time for things to settle. 

Dinner with Beth’s family and the Dixon brothers had been tense, but even Merle had been subdued. Every day since then, it seemed like she’d take one step forward with her dad and four giant leaps back with her sister. 

Maggie hated that Beth was with Daryl and that she lived with the Dixons, something she made clear loudly and often. 

Beth had started to spend time with Michonne, enjoying the other woman’s company and her dry humor. It was something she wouldn’t have suspected she’d have the day they first met. Once a week, they’d go out hunting together. It was mostly just a break from behind the walls, but they always managed to come back with something. Sometimes they would bring Carol with them, but that woman was a walking disaster, scared of her own shadow. She’d rather stay back behind the walls and make casseroles. 

Most of the time, they brought Enid with them. She’d arrived at Alexandria just before Beth’s family. No one knew how the teen girl found the place, but one day, she was outside of the gates. She was quiet and liked to spend time on her own, though lately, she’d been spending time with Ron. Jessie was thrilled with the development, but Beth wasn’t sure that he was the best person for her to be around. Merle claimed he was keeping an eye on the situation. 

“So when the Governor attacked the prison, did you all get out together?” Enid asked Michonne as they silently walked through a field a few miles from home. They would all swap stories when they were outside the walls, and today was no different.

“No. We all went in different directions. Maggie got out with Sasha, Tyrese, and Bob. Rick and Carl made it out together. And I was with Carol and Judith.”

“I can’t imagine being out there with a baby and  Carol,” Enid murmured, echoing Beth’s own thoughts. 

Michonne smiled and thought for a moment. “Carol tries. I don’t know the whole story, but in the beginning, she was with her husband and daughter. From what Andrea told me, he was a real son of a bitch. When the camp got attacked by walkers, he was killed. Not too long after that, her daughter went missing. She was good friends with a man that was with them, but he got killed trying to save her. Just can’t win for trying with that one. She was good for Judith, though. Rick wasn’t exactly with it after she was born—kept thinking that he saw his dead wife wandering around. Never even held the baby for the first few weeks she was alive. Carl and Glenn almost died going out on a run to get her formula. Rick never even knew. He was down in the tombs killing everything he could.”

Michonne let her voice drift off as they came up on a field they usually stopped at for lunch. It was clear to see all the way around so nothing would be able to sneak up on them. 

Beth threw her pack on the ground and pulled out the thermos of water she'd brought with her. She took a long drink and passed it over to Enid. She knew the younger woman had forgotten her own, as she usually did.

Enid gave her a grateful smile.

“So how did you all end up together again?” Enid asked Michonne, eager for more of the story.

Beth had already heard all of this from her father, so she settled back against her backpack and took in the summer heat. 

“I was able to track Carl and Rick to a housing development. Rick was hurt pretty bad and needed a few days to rest up. A group of men found the house while Carl and I were out scouting. Rick ended up killing one of ‘em and we took off. Not long after that, the men found us and attacked. We would have been killed if Sasha and Tyrese didn’t happen to stumble across us in time. They’d gotten separated from Maggie and Glenn at that point. After that, we decided to go to this place we’d been seeing signs for… Terminus. We got there and it wasn’t the sanctuary they’d been advertising. They were luring people in to kill them. They were all cannibals. They threw us in a train car where Hershel, Maggie, and Glenn were being kept. Guess they met Abe, Rosita, Eugene, and Tara on the road, so they were there, too. Shit went down. We had to fight our way out, but we got out. Then we started for D.C.” Michonne pulled one of Denise’s energy bars out of her pack and gave it a disapproving look, but shrugged and took a bite. 

“Wow,” Enid commented before staring off thoughtfully. 

“Rick? Is he better now?” Beth asked. She had an idea of the job Deanna had in mind for him, but if he was still that unstable, he might not be good for it. 

“He is. He can get a little out of control at times, but he’ll lay down his life to protect the people he loves.” Michonne’s words were strong. It was clear she believed in the man whole-heartedly. 

The shuffling sound of footsteps interrupted the quiet of the afternoon, accompanied by the moans of a lone walker. This one had been around for a long time, more decay than anything, the remnants of a blue sundress hanging from literal bones. 

Michonne started to get up, but Beth stopped her with a hand. 

“I got it.” She smirked at the two women and pulled the knife from her belt.

Daryl didn’t even know she could do this—and she wasn’t even sure she could anymore—but now was as good of a time as any to try. 

She gripped the blade between her thumb and index finger, took a moment to aim, and threw the knife with all her strength. There was an audible gasp behind her when the blade sunk into the walker's head and it collapsed to the ground. 

“Shit! Where’d you learn to do that?” Enid asked as she ran up next to her. 

Beth laughed as she closed the distance between her and the downed walker. She wished she could tell her mama that her rebellious phase hadn’t been for nothing.

“Every Friday, there used ta be a rodeo in the next town over and I started goin’. I was a senior in high school and thought I was in love with a bull rider, but I never really paid attention. I was spendin’ all my time in the back barn with this girl named Jasmine. She could throw knives and hit things no one else could. So she started teachin’ me. Word got back ta my parents and they told me I couldn’t go to the rodeo anymore, but I had the knowledge and I’d go out every night and practice in our fields. I haven’t tried it lately, but I guess I still can.” Beth beamed, feeling a sense of pride. 

“You sure are full of surprises, Beth Greene,” Michonne mused as they gathered their things up and started back to Alexandria. 

Yeah, Beth thought. If only someone could tell my sister that. 

Daryl and Merle were waiting on the front porch for her like her own personal welcoming committee. 

“Seems we got a new sheriff in town, Princess.” Merle pointed over to where Rick was walking through the streets, wearing a brown police uniform and brown leather jacket. He nodded over to the three of them and Beth gave a small wave back. 

“I hope Deanna knows what she’s doing with that,” Beth sighed as she sat next to Daryl, nudging him with her shoulder. He gave her a small smile and turned his attention back to the comings and goings of the community. 

“Why ya say that?” Merle questioned. 

Part of her felt bad disclosing what Michonne had told her, but she reasoned it was all of their safety at risk.

“Michonne told me some things about him,” she explained quietly. “After his wife died, he kinda lost it. Didn’t wanna hold the baby, didn’t even wanna name her. Carl and Carol have basically raised her this whole time. She says he has a short fuse. And he’s very protective of his family, which includes everybody that came in with them, but not the rest of us…” She trailed off, letting that sink in. 

“Deanna asked me ta help him get the lay of the land outside the gates,” Daryl offhandedly said, as casually as if she’d asked him what the weather was like. “I’ll keep an eye on him.” 

Merle asked,  “What’s yer pa gotta say about him?” 

“He respects him. Says they’re alive because of Rick. Glenn mentioned something about his old partner that was with ‘em at the farm. Something went down with him and Rick’s wife. I’m not sure why he isn’t with ‘em anymore. Nobody said anything about whether or not he died. Glenn heavily implied that the baby isn’t Rick’s. Guess Rick spent that whole winter tryin’ ta find a safe space for her ta have the baby. That’s when they found the prison. Not long after that, she died givin’ birth—my sister had to do a C-section while they were being attacked. Carl had ta put her down so she wouldn’t turn.”

Beth shook her head. Things like that would drive anyone a little crazy, she reasoned.

She just hoped that it wouldn’t come back on the people of Alexandria. 

“Beth!”

She kept walking even as he called her name down the street. 

“Beth! C’mon, I know you can hear me! Just stop for a second.”

His voice was getting louder and she could see some of the people looking out of their windows. She took a deep breath and slowed her steps so he could catch up with her. 

“Spencer…” She finally acknowledged him. 

The youngest member of the Monroe family caught up and smiled at her. 

“Hey, ya know we’re having a party for the new people tonight at our house. I was just making sure that you were planning on coming.” He wasn’t even talking to her, he was too busy staring at her breasts.

Part of her wished Daryl or Merle would come walking by, but they were both outside of the walls today. Daryl was with Rick and Merle and the rest of the construction crew, looking for new steel. 

“I know. I’m not sure if we’re coming yet. Have to see if Daryl wants to go.” She hoped dropping Daryl’s name would make him back off, but it seemed to just make him want to push her more. 

“You really have to make sure that old redneck wants to go? Most people don’t even buy the two of you together. He kept you safe this long, but you’re here now, maybe it’s time to drop the ruse and be with someone that can… ya know—keep up with you.” His lecherous smile made her want to punch him in the face right then, but she held back. She knew his time would come. 

“Spencer, you wouldn’t even know what to do with me. And keeping up with me isn’t the problem, it’s the fact that I can’t keep up with him and his big dick.”

Beth turned on her heel and made her way to her own house. She’d enjoy the satisfaction of seeing the shocked look on his face for at least a few hours. 

Beth stood with Maggie, watching the group load into the van. It was the first run with the new group. Glenn, Tara, and Eugene were going with Aiden and Nicholas. She’d already warned Glenn about how Aiden liked to do runs and that he wasn’t the safest person to be with.

“They’ll be fine,” she whispered to her sister. 

Maggie just nodded before walking over to give Glenn and Tara another hug. She seemed close to the other woman. 

“I've gotta get to the infirmary, but why don’t you come over and have lunch with me and Daddy?” 

Things were still tense with Maggie. It seemed like they would never get out of this standoff. The rest of the group had begun to fit in well. Merle and Abraham spent a lot of nights swapping war stories. Tyrese often joined in, not with the stories, but happily sharing a beer on the porch with them. 

Sasha was distant with everyone but her brother. She spent a lot of time taking watch in the old bell tower just outside of the gates. Michonne had told Beth that Sasha lost someone not long after they escaped the Terminus cannibals. 

“I’m actually workin’ with Deanna all day today,” Maggie said. “Helpin’ her with the garden plans.” She spared Beth a glance as she walked off towards Deanna’s house. 

Beth rolled her eyes and shook her head. Her sister was becoming more of a pain in the ass with each passing day. 

When she arrived, her dad was already in the infirmary, talking with Denise. 

“Mornin’, Doodlebug!” He limped over and gave her a hug. 

Having her dad back was more than she’d expected. It was a piece of home that she was afraid had been lost forever. Some days, they just sat in the infirmary, not talking, simply enjoying one another's company. Other times, they would reminisce about their lives on the farm. He’d warmed up to Daryl pretty well, and he and Merle would have long conversations about faith and the enormity of life. She had no idea that Merle was so methodical in his thinking, but talking to her dad seemed to have opened up a new side of the eldest Dixon.

Today was one of the days where she and Hershel talked about the days before the fall. Denise was laughing at a story that he was telling about a fight that she and Maggie had. Suddenly, the front door burst open and Eugene carried Tara in, laying her on the bed. Her face was covered in blood and she was unconscious. 

“Help her! She got hit in the head, hasn’t moved since!” Eugene was wringing his hands as he stared down at Tara. 

"Alright, son, we will. Let's give these two some room and you tell me exactly what happened." Hershel clapped a hand on Eugene’s arm and led him to the little waiting area that used to be the living room.

"I… I… I… don't know what happened. Tara and I were lookin’ for the circuit boards we needed. Glenn and Aiden were arguin' about somethin', and then there was a gunshot and-and the whole damn place went ass over tea kettle." Eugene kept looking over at Tara, a guilty expression on his face.

"Was anyone shot?" Denise called to him.

Eugene nodded sadly and Beth felt her stomach drop. 

"Aiden. Well, he was more impaled after he shot the grenade on the walker." 

"Everyone else is back, though?" Hershel prodded.

"Yes, sir, but there's a bit of a kerfuffle. Nicholas is blaming Glenn and Glenn is blaming Aiden," Eugene added morosely.

Beth and Denise shared a look. Aiden was dead and the new people were somehow involved. This wasn't going to turn out well for anyone.

There was a heaviness over Alexandria after the run. Tara was stable, but she still hadn’t woken up, which was concerning to Beth. They had no way to know if she’d suffered a more serious head injury. As long as she kept breathing and reacting to pain, though, Beth was holding out hope.

The Monroe family was a different story. Deanna, Reg, and Spencer had all locked themselves in their house and hadn’t emerged in three days. Carol had made a casserole and left it at their front door. It was still sitting there, untouched.

Rick and Michonne had talked to both Nicholas and Glenn, both deeming the run a tragic accident. Just something that happens in the world today. Runs had been called off for the time being, but Daryl still took Rick outside the gate almost daily. 

One day, while they were restocking the infirmary cabinets, Hershel told Beth, “He’s a little off at the moment, but it's been a long, rough road since they showed up at the farm.” 

“Michonne told me it got worse after his wife passed.” Beth kept her voice low even though they were the only ones there except for the very unconscious Tara.

“Can ya blame him, Doodlebug?” Her dad gave her a look.

Beth shook her head. But there was a question on the tip of her tongue that she’d been wanting to ask since they’d shown up.

“Can I ask you somethin’?” 

Her dad made a sound of agreement and she took a deep breath. 

“Maggie told me how Shawn and Mama got bit, but why did you keep ‘em in the barn? You couldn’t have seen what they’d become and thought they would ever actually get better.” Beth hated asking, and hated it more when she saw the hurt look on his face, but she had to know. 

Hershel sat down on one of the rolling stools and rubbed his knee. He wasn’t good on his feet for long periods of time anymore. 

With a long sigh, he confessed, “I thought they were sick. Thought maybe God was tryin’ ta teach the world another lesson, like he did with the flood. I was so sure that there’d be a cure—so sure there was no way God would allow a good, church-goin’ woman like your mother to be taken that way. But by the time I figured it out, it was too late. Bethy, I regret it every single day.”

Her dad’s eyes, so much like her own, were filled with tears. She walked over and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. 

“I missed you so much, Daddy,” she whispered into his shoulder. 

The front door opening broke them apart and Beth turned to see Merle walking in, looking like he was on a mission. 

“Farmer. Farmer’s Daughter.” He gave them both a nod and Beth rolled her eyes at her new nickname. “Ya seen Ron or Enid?” He asked, glancing around like they might be hiding in the infirmary. 

“No, why?” Beth hadn’t been aware that Merle even knew Enid’s name, but she was well aware of how much Ron disliked the oldest Dixon brother. 

“Nothin’ fer you ta worry about. How long ago did my brother and Officer Friendly leave?” 

Beth looked at the clock on the wall. “Few hours ago. They’re probably on their way back by now.”

Merle quickly turned and headed for the door. 

“See ya at home. Yer night fer dinner—hopin’ it’s not any of that healthy shit ya been tryin’ ta feed us.”

And with that remark, he was gone, briskly walking down the sidewalk in the direction of Jessie’s house. 

“Sorry about him,” she apologized to her dad.

“He’s a good man. Little rough around the edges, but the good’s still there. He kept ya safe all that time on the road so I’ve got no qualms with him.” Hershel smiled and acted like he was going to say something, but shook his head. 

“Daddy…” 

He sighed and gave her a sad look. 

“Back at the farm, after I came to terms with Maggie and Glenn… We’d just come back from town. It was bad, Bethy. Glenn and Rick saved my life and my sobriety. That was the day I gave Glenn my old pocket watch and told him that no man is good enough for my daughter, until one is. I just… wish I had something to give to Daryl.” He stood up and came to stand next to her, patting her shoulder like he’d done so many times while she was growing up. 

She put her arm around his shoulders and gave him a half-hug. She didn’t know what to say to him, but the fact that her dad approved of the man she’d fallen for meant so much to her. Words didn’t seem enough to convey what she felt, so she rose on her toes slightly and kissed his cheek before she laid her head on his shoulder.

“Thank you, Daddy.”

Beth had a rare day off from the infirmary and was doing something she hadn’t done in a long time: sitting on the couch, barefoot, reading a book. Daryl was over at Aaron’s, working on the bike that Aaron kept in his garage. Merle was working on the wall, so she had the house to herself for once. 

She’d been so immersed in her reading that she almost didn’t realize the timid knocking wasn’t just background noise, but someone actually at her door. With a deep sigh, she placed her bookmark and pushed herself up off the couch. When she opened the door, Enid was on the other side, visibly upset.

"Hey, come in. What's wrong?" She ushered the younger girl into the house and led her toward the couch.

"Ron… Merle…” Enid was staring at her hands, picking nervously at her cuticles. “I think something happened." 

"Okay… I'm gonna need more than that."

"Ron's mad that I've been spending time with Carl. He was waiting outside of my house this morning and just started going off about how I needed to stay away from Carl. I tried to walk away from him, but he grabbed my arm and jerked me back." She pushed up her sleeve to show the start of five oval bruises.

"He did what ?" Beth's mind went straight back to Pete. 

Enid hadn't been there when that happened, so of course she didn’t know, and most of the residents of Alexandria didn't even talk about it.

"He let go, but Merle was working on that section of the wall right behind my house and saw everything. He came running up and grabbed Ron by the back of his neck and slammed him against the house. Rick was walking past and pulled Merle off. Ron took off and I didn't know what to do so I—I came here." She finally looked up and Beth didn't see any tears or fear. It was all just worry on the young girl’s face.

"Shit," Beth breathed out.

She knew about the Dixons' mom and how their dad had abused all three of them. It was why Merle had reacted so viciously to Pete. 

"Has this happened before? The other day Merle came into the infirmary lookin' for you and Ron." Beth was slowly piecing things together in her head.

"He was yelling the other day. He punched a wall. Merle was there and told Ron to go cool off somewhere else. Ron got mad and I followed him." Enid raised her eyebrows, silently asking if that's what she meant.

As if on cue, the front door slammed open and Merle stomped in. He stopped when he saw them and rushed over, his face softening as he approached them.

"You alright?" He asked Enid, concern written all over his face.

Enid nodded and tried to give him a reassuring smile. "I’m—I'm sorry you had to get involved."

"Don't be. And don't ya let that little prick grab ya again. Put that knee of yers into his balls and take his voice up a few octaves. Ya hear?" Merle mimicked what he wanted her to do.

Enid smiled and turned to Beth, reaching over the small space between them to give her a hug. She stood up and nervously stood next to Merle.

"Thank you,” she said quickly, and then rushed out of the house.

"You can't kill a kid, Merle." Beth gave him a stern look.

"Ain't a fuckin' kid. He's eighteen now. Wasn't gonna kill him, anyhow. Might kick his ass up and down the street, though." He rubbed his chin, which was a mannerism so much like his brother that Beth had to stifle a smile.

"Can't do that either. Did’ja tell Rick what happened? Let him try to handle it first." Beth knew her words were falling on deaf ears, but she had to try.

" Mhm . Sure, Blondie. Gotta get back ta work. Only stopped by ‘cause I saw the girl come over. Wanted ta make sure that li’l prick didn’t cause any more damage." He turned back towards the door, but his steps were slower this time.

Beth figured she would have to try and keep an eye on both of them—or all three of them, for that matter. 

She was starting to wonder if she'd ever have a quiet day around here.

Daryl got home an hour after Enid and Merle left. Beth filled him in on what happened. The same steely anger that had been on Merle’s face was also on Daryl’s.

"We all knew he wasn't copin' well,” Daryl said, sitting down next to her and leaning forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Merle and Jessie both told us. Shoulda let Merle kick his ass, maybe he'd’ve knocked some sense into the little fucker. But I'll talk to Rick.” He leaned back and rested his hand on her knee. "Speakin' of Rick, I'm gettin' a li’l sick of his company out there. Can't catch a damn thing with him stompin' around. Ya wanna come with me? Look fer yer plants and shit?" He turned his head and gave her a smile, already well aware of what her answer would be.

"Hell yes!” She replied eagerly. “You think we should bring Merle?"

"Nope." He shook his head and wrapped his arm around her, pulling her to his side.

Beth let herself be pulled into the calm that came from being close to Daryl. But part of her worried that both of them leaving tomorrow wouldn't turn out well.

Merle hadn't come home that night, but that had become more and more common. He was over at Jessie’s most nights for dinner and he just "happened" to fall asleep over there.

Beth checked her backpack one last time, making sure she had water and some of Denise’s protein bars. Daryl turned his nose up like usual, but she knew he secretly liked them. Her knife was securely strapped to her belt. 

"Gotta stop by Aaron’s 'fore we go." Daryl gave her a half smile before shouldering his crossbow and opening the door for her. 

Aaron was already awake and waiting for them when they walked up to his house. The garage door was open and the bike they'd worked on was sitting up, looking better than the last time she’d seen it.

"Are we taking this today?" She asked.

"Yep. Need ta see how it handles on the road." Daryl strapped his crossbow securely behind the seat before throwing his leg over the bike. He gestured behind him with his head and she awkwardly settled behind him. 

"Hang on!" He called over his shoulder before he kicked down with his right foot. The bike roared to life beneath them and she wrapped her arms around his waist. 

They wound down the road and stopped in front of the gate, Spencer was there waiting and gave them both a snide look before sliding the gate open. As they passed the old church, she noticed Sasha up in the bell tower, keeping a sharp eye on the surrounding area.

Beth tried to give a tentative wave, but the second she let go of Daryl, the motion of the bike almost made her dizzy and she quickly wrapped her arm back around him.

As they flew down the road, she could barely make out a small smile on Sasha's face. It matched the rumble of laughter she felt from Daryl's chest.

Maybe today would be a good day.

It had, in fact, been a good day. She hadn't found any of her medicinal plants, but she and her dad had started making plans on where to find the things they needed, so it wasn't that big of a disappointment.

She had found mushrooms, though. Daryl had inspected them and told her they were safe. She filled the small bag she'd brought with her and was already planning what she could do with them for dinner. Her mama used to pick wild mushrooms, and then she’d bread and fry them. Beth was hoping they still had some flour left. Maybe she could invite her dad over, too.

Daryl managed to shoot four fat rabbits, and they'd found an old abandoned trailer that had some expired boxes of Shake ‘N Bake. 

Aside from the finds, she’d spent the day with Daryl, walking through the wilderness and riding down the roads on the back of his bike. It had been way too long since they'd spent time with only one another and no one else. She found herself relaxing and letting herself breathe—something she hadn't really done since her family had arrived.

She almost hated seeing the gates of Alexandria come into view. But they had to come home at some point.

No one was up in the bell tower, which was strange since they'd started keeping someone up there at all times. The gate was being manned by Eugene and he gave them a worried look as they came through.

Daryl slowed and Beth gave him a questioning look. He pointed to the middle of the street, where Merle and Rick were both bloody and screaming at each other. Michonne was holding Rick back as best she could, while Carter and Tobin each had one of Merle’s arms. It was like déjà vu from the morning with Pete.

Beth and Daryl both yelled in unison, "FUCK!" 

“Bethy, you have to speak to Deanna on Rick’s behalf,” Maggie pleaded with her, sounding more like the annoying little sister for a change.

Maggie, Hershel, and Glenn had been saying the same thing for the last hour, each with their own reasons why Beth should go to Deanna.

The fight had gotten worse after Beth and Daryl had arrived, both men able to get away from the people holding them. It would have gotten out of hand, but Michonne took a shot and knocked Rick out with the butt of her sword. Daryl got a hold of Merle and Beth got in his face.

Now, they were both locked in the empty house that they’d set up as a “holding cell.” Separate rooms, of course. 

“Why would I do that, Mags? I barely know the man!” Beth threw her hands up in frustration. 

“Because he’s the most capable person here and Merle is a hothead!” Maggie argued, her voice rising. “I heard that this isn’t the first fight he’s been in like this. They almost kicked him out once before.”

Beth was sure that her sister had been trying to find dirt on the Dixons while she’d been here, and now she knew she’d been right. 

“You don’t know shit about that,” Beth spat.

“Beth! There’s no need for that language,” Hershel scolded. “Why don’t you explain it to us? Margaret, sit down. You two are actin’ like you did when you were younger, and not like the two adults you both claim to be.” He sounded exasperated and Beth immediately regretted getting into things with her sister. It was always a stressor for their dad. 

“Merle was defending me,” Beth sighed and sat down on the couch heavily, going on to explain, “The doctor that was here when we arrived, Pete, he was… forgive my language, Daddy, but he was a real asshole. He was also Ron’s dad. He drank a lot and he was abusing his wife and kids. There was an emergency and Pete tried to work on someone drunk and I tried to stop him. He hit me and pushed me down. That’s why I have these scars.” She pointed to the two faded pink scars on her face. 

Hershel’s face took on a stormy demeanor and even Maggie appeared upset. 

“Merle found out that Deanna was gonna sweep everything under the rug,” Beth went on. “Then Pete made some comments to him and Merle lost his temper. There was a meeting afterwards—they wanted to kick us out, but Pete attacked Deanna right in the middle of it. He meant to kill her and Daryl stopped him by putting a bolt through his head.”

She looked at the three members of her immediate family. Everyone but Maggie appeared to feel guilty for asking Beth to speak against Merle. 

“So yeah, Maggie, he has been in a fight like this before, and I’m sure you’ve been waiting to drop this on me for days, but did you happen to see Enid after the dust settled? The bruise on her cheek? Where do you think she got that from?” Beth leveled her sister with a look. 

Finally, Maggie had the good sense to look ashamed. 

Beth had been able to piece together what happened while they were gone. Merle had been working on the wall, once again right behind Olivia and Enid’s house. He saw Ron storm out and a few minutes later, Enid emerged with a red cheek that was quickly turning to a bruise. Predictably, he lost his temper and went after Ron. But the only thing Rick saw was Merle knocking Ron out with one punch. He’d run in, attempting to stop Merle, and Merle turned his rage on Rick. 

“So yes,” Beth said, “I’m going to talk ta Deanna and tell her that we need Rick here, but everyone here—Deanna included—knows how important Merle is to this place. And as far as Rick being the most capable… Some of the people here aren’t the best fighters, but a lot of us are. We did just fine here before y’all showed up.”

A part of her wanted to tell Maggie that if Merle left, she and Daryl would be right behind him, but she didn’t want to hurt her dad with that statement. 

“Doodlebug, I wish you’d told us this sooner,” Hershel lamented. “I feel like we’ve been here for weeks and we still don’t know half of the things that you’ve been through.” His eyes were sad and she hated that she’d been the cause of such grief. 

But it was hard to fall back in with her dad and Maggie after all this time. More Maggie than Hershel. 

“I know, I’m sorry. But it’s hard to be here when Maggie is constantly giving Daryl and Merle the evil eye and makin’ snarky comments about ‘em.” Beth simply couldn’t help herself. 

Hershel shook his head, exasperated, and sat back on the couch. 

Maggie rolled her eyes, but Glenn nudged her knee and gave her a look. One that, if any other man had given her, probably would have gotten him punched in the nose. 

Begrudgingly, Maggie said, “If you’ll start coming around more and spending time with us, I’ll do my best to deal with the fact that my sister is with a redne— man twice her age.” She had thankfully stopped herself with another pointed look from Glenn. 

Beth glanced around. Glenn was grinning, Maggie looked put out, but it was the hopeful expression on Hershel’s face that made her give a small nod. 

Family was family, after all.

“I should stay.” Daryl looked between Beth and Merle.

“Exactly how much trouble ya think me an’ the Farmer’s Daughter are gonna get in? I’m still convalescing. We’re just gonna spend a few quiet days hangin’ out at the house. Maybe have some dinner with the extended family.” Merle was sitting at their kitchen table where Beth had just finished changing his bandages. 

“We’ll be fine. Like he said, there’s not much more that could happen,” she tried to assure Daryl, but it was starting to feel like every time one of them left, shit hit the fan. “Besides, Aaron needs somebody out there with him.”

She knew that would be the thing that got him to go. He and Aaron had become close friends and Daryl wouldn’t want to put him in harm’s way. 

He huffed out a breath and nodded. The two of them stood there awkwardly. Daryl knew she hated to say goodbye and refused to say it to him, but he always kissed her before he left and told her he'd be back as soon as he could, though it was usually before Merle was up or while he wasn't home.

True to form, Merle picked up on it and groaned.

"Ya know, I hear the two of you fuckin' every night, so ya can feel free to shove your tongues down each other’s throats. Promise I won't blush." He started to laugh at his own joke, but his ribs were still sore and Beth took a little pleasure in seeing him wince.

Daryl grabbed her hand and pulled her out the front door with him, Merle’s pained chuckle fading behind them.

"Be back soon,” he said. “I, uh… I… I'll find somethin fer ya out there."

Beth hadn't heard him stumble over his words like that before. 

"Okay. Be careful. And don’t worry about me, just bring yourself back." She raised up and pressed her lips to his. Nothing exciting, but enough for now.

He clomped down the stairs of the porch and waved as he walked next door to meet up with Aaron. She hated watching them drive away, so she hurried into the house. 

Merle had moved to the couch and pulled out the guitar Daryl had found a few trips before. 

"Anything by KISS or AC/DC and I won't move my ass off this couch today,” he bargained, as though she was his personal jukebox.

She knew he was naming rock bands, thinking she wouldn't be able to play anything. She did have one song she could play, though. She'd learned it years ago. 

She sat down on the couch and took a moment to tune the guitar before she strummed a few chords. Then she sang:

“Beth, I hear ya calling,
But I can't come home right now,
Me and the boys are playing,
And we just can't find the sound…”

Merle actually sat quietly while she sang the rest of the song, tapping his foot along to her playing.

Once she finished, he rolled his eyes and huffed out a laugh. "Well, I guess if ya had any KISS in yer repertoire, that's the song." 

"Yeah, when you find a song that has your name, you learn it. Just make sure you keep your ass on the couch while I clean up the kitchen." She made sure he reluctantly nodded before she walked the twenty steps to the kitchen.

"Told yer daddy what happened with Pete, huh?" He called over the top of the couch.

She just shrugged in answer. If he was asking, he already knew the answer.

"Old MacDonald came ta see me that night. Wanted ta thank me fer keepin' ya safe." He gave her another look.

"Maggie was digging around for dirt and heard you'd been in a fight right after we got here. I figured she should know the whole story before she tried to talk shit. So yeah, I told ‘em. And please tell me you didn't call my dad that to his face."

"No, I called him Santa." 

Beth rolled her eyes at him and threw the last piece of gauze into the trash can.

"Decent man, yer dad,” he added. “Tough fucker, too." 

Beth wasn't sure if he was just being Merle or if he really meant that, but his face appeared completely serious.

He humphed. "Guess that's where ya get it from."

Beth wasn't sure she’d heard him properly. A compliment like that from Merle was not something she ever thought she’d hear.

Though he quickly added, "And if ya tell anybody I said that, I’ll tell yer daddy the nasty things you say when my brother is balls deep inside ya."

He raised his eyebrows and gave her a lecherous look.

There was the Merle she knew.

It had been two days since Daryl had left. Deanna was finally ready to lead again, it seemed, and she decided to have a get together at the gazebo. Merle had grumbled about having to go until Jessie showed up, looking pretty in a pink sundress. After he picked his jaw up off the floor, he followed the two women without a fight.

Hershel and Maggie were already there and they motioned Beth over. Merle gave them a wave, but shook his head slightly at Beth. However, she'd promised her dad she would put in more effort, so she left the other two and made her way over to the lawn chairs they'd set up. Maggie, Sasha, and Judith were all on a blanket spread out between the chairs.

The idea of this seemed dumb at the time to Beth, but it was actually fun sitting around the pond with her family. The gazebo was full of food, and whatever Deanna had thought would come of this seemed to be working. 

Michonne joined them on the blanket and nudged Beth with her shoulder, pointing towards a blanket a few yards away, where Carl and Enid were sitting close, their heads bent over a comic book. The two women shared a smile and would've kept staring, but Judith crawled into Michonne’s lap and began tugging on one of her locs. 

"She should be walking by now,” Carol piped up from the chair behind them. “But we're just getting the hang of crawling. She didn't really have the opportunity at the prison, and when we were on the road, we always carried her." 

Beth had seen the older woman with the baby and how much she still doted on her. Judith looked to her most of the time when she needed something, but Michonne and Carl were close seconds. She didn't go to her dad as much as Beth thought she would, but if all the stories were true, he was more a stranger to her than Beth was now.

"Oh, she'll be okay,” Beth said, tickling the little girl's tummy. “When she's ready to walk, she will. Then you won't have a moment to relax, ‘cause she'll be into everything." 

"What the hell is he doing here?" Rick's voice cut through the calm of the evening and at first, Beth thought he meant Merle.

But Rick was stalking in the other direction from where Merle and Jessie were sitting with Sam, Tobin, Carter, and Reg. She let out a small breath of relief and looked to see who Rick was trying to stop. Her breath caught again.

Ron.

They'd been keeping him in one of the townhouses. It was empty and someone was always there with him, but he wasn't exactly a prisoner. She shook her head, quickly realizing that everyone was here except Spencer. She’d bet anything that he'd been the one on duty tonight, and he was probably drunk off his ass inside the townhouse.

Ron was already explaining to Rick defensively, "I just want to talk to my mom and brother."

Rick's shoulders straightened and he moved aside, but he stayed right behind him. Carl had been watching closely and fell behind his dad. Enid looked uncomfortable and went to sit with Olivia. 

Merle stood up as the trio approached and she wasn't sure what he said, but Rick held up a hand and Jessie put a calming hand on his arm. 

It seemed like the whole community had been holding their collective breath, waiting to see what happend. When it seemed like it was nothing, everyone went back to their conversations and food.

Beth wasn't so convinced and stood up, slowly walking towards the group. It seemed okay, and the defensive postures that Merle, Rick, and Carl had taken were slightly relaxed. Jessie and Sam were hugging Ron and seemed happy to see him. Maybe her gut was wrong. Maybe the kid was just misguided and deep in grief over his dad.

Until she saw Jessie's face fall. The woman quickly pushed Sam behind her. 

Beth didn't care if she drew attention anymore, she immediately started jogging towards the group.

"Don't do it!" Jessie cried out. 

It all happened so fast, but Beth seemed to be watching in slow motion.

Ron had a gun pointed at Merle. 

For his part, Merle was calmly staring at Ron, letting Rick and Jessie try and talk him down. Beth felt like she could hear the trigger pull and she was already screaming out Merle’s name.

The shock of the gunshot rippled through the crowd and, quickly followed by another. 

When she made it to the group, there were three bodies on the ground. Merle was flat on his back, blinking up at the sky. She couldn't see blood, but Carl was face down atop Merle’s chest, obscuring it from her view. Ron was also face down, but she saw the hole in the back of his head. A scream that Beth felt in her bones seemed to make time speed up again. Jessie dropped to her knees and sobbed loudly over Ron's lifeless body.

Merle was slowly sitting up, carefully holding onto Carl's body. Beth gasped and was on the grass next to Merle the moment she saw his shirt covered in blood.

"Not me, Princess, grab yer dad an’ high tail it ta the infirmary!" Merle got to his feet, Carl still in his arms.

That's when she noticed that his body was limp. There was a gaping wound in his head where his right eye used to be. 

Rick finally looked away from Ron's body and noticed Merle holding his son, blood pouring from his head.

"NO!" He screamed. A sound not unlike Jessie’s continuing wails over Ron’s body.

Beth wasn't sure why her feet weren't moving. She needed to get to the infirmary. Merle wouldn't have told her to go unless he'd been sure that Carl was still alive.

Rick took Carl from Merle and was already running towards the house. Merle wrapped his arm around her shoulders and yelled something in her face, but she couldn’t quite understand what was happening. Then he was practically pulling her along. Her feet finally started to move and suddenly, she was back in her body.

She took off running and passed her dad and Rick, needing to be there before him. She threw open the door, expecting to see Denise and give her a heads up, but the house was dark and quiet. She didn't have time to wonder where she was, so she turned on every light and started grabbing everything she thought she would need. Rick's boots pounded up the stairs and when he finally stepped inside, she was already waiting at the bed, motioning for him to lay his son down.

With a deep breath, she looked down at her hands, expecting them to be shaking, but they were steady. She could do this. 

She pulled on the latex gloves, grabbed the saline and gauze, and went to work.

Chapter Text

Second Death

Six hours later, Carl was alive and stable.

They’d have to watch him closely to make sure there was no infection, but other than losing an eye, he hadn’t suffered any brain damage from what they could tell. Yet another patient they had to wait on to wake up before they would know the extent of the damage. Beth had checked on Tara and made sure that her vitals were still strong—and getting stronger—but keeping her hydrated was taxing their supply of IV fluid, and now that Carl was using it, too… well, Beth was just hoping that they wouldn’t have to make some hard decisions anytime soon. 

Hershel and Rick were talking quietly next to Carl’s bed. She was going to tell her dad to go home and get some sleep. She wouldn’t have been able to save Carl if he hadn’t been there to guide her and reassure her. 

“Let’s not do this again, okay?” Her dad softly said to Rick while he patted his arm. 

“Twice is two times too many,” Rick replied exhaustedly before collapsing on the stool next to his son’s bed.

Hershel saw her standing there and waved her over. 

“Go home, Bethy. Take a shower and get some sleep. I’ve got it from here.” 

Beth shook her head. “I was just gonna tell you to do the same thing.” 

Hershel gave her a look that he used to give her when she was younger and she wasn’t listening to him or her mom. 

“Beth, I sat on that stool the past few hours, told ya a few things and stuck a needle in Rick’s arm when we needed some blood. I’m fine. But you’ve been on your feet the whole time and you performed an exhausting surgery. For once in your adult life, you’re gonna listen to me. Or I will have one of the three very concerned men sitting outside on the porch carry you out of here.” Her daddy’s expression told her it was no use arguing. 

Then he turned to Rick and said, “You need to get some sleep and some food, too, Rick.” He gave Rick the same look he’d just given his daughter and it apparently worked on him as well. 

Rick stood up with a groan and looked over to Beth. “I’m gonna go home and shower and change, but then I’ll be back. Denise seemed to be doing better, so I’ll stop by and see if she can come and stay.”

“Where was she?” Beth asked.

“Michonne found her while you were busy. She was home with some stomach thing. Said it wasn’t the flu or nothin’. She wanted ta come right away, but Michonne convinced her to say home and get some sleep since everyone was going to be needing a relief at some point.” Rick came walking toward her and squeezed her shoulder. “I’m not sure what any of us would do without the Greenes.” He smiled weakly and started towards the door. 

Beth turned towards her dad, but he’d already settled in a chair and waved her away. 

She followed Rick out of the house and almost cried when she saw Daryl, Merle, and Aaron all sitting on the porch. They had another man with them who stood up quickly when they walked out.

Rick froze, staring at the newcomer with wide, disbelieving eyes.

“Rick…”

“Morgan?”

Daryl and Merle had flanked her and walked home with her, both of them hovering the whole time like she was going to pass out any moment. And it wasn’t far from the truth. 

Aaron had made sure that everyone was okay and stayed behind with Rick and Morgan. She’d want to hear the story of what was going on at some point, but she was covered in blood and the heaviness of the night was starting to crash down on her. She’d been running on adrenaline and now that the crisis was settled for the moment, she was going to crash soon. It was barely past midnight, but it felt like this day had been at least sixty hours long. 

They got to their house and Merle surprised her once more by hugging her tightly. 

He whispered in her ear, “Told ya you was one tough fucker.”  

She thought she smiled at him, but she wasn’t sure what her body was doing at the moment. 

Beth started for the stairs, but then turned around, her eyes landing on Merle.

"What happened anyway? How did Carl get shot? Last I saw, Ron had the gun on you." Her voice shook as she remembered thinking that Merle was about to die.

Merle shook his head. "He did. Pulled that damn trigger, too. Carl musta seen what was coming ‘fore I did. Kid pushed me outta the way. Stupid fuckin' move, now he’s gonna be tryin' ta survive in this with only one eye."

Daryl interjected, "Rick said he heard the shot and saw the two of you drop, jus’ shot Ron without a second thought."  

Beth looked over at him curiously.

Daryl shrugged. "He had to come out and get some air while you were workin' on Carl. Told me what happened."

Beth nodded at the two of them and gave Merle another smile. She was torn up about Carl and she was worried about Jessie, but she was relieved that Merle was in front of her, alive and well. He was her family. 

"Let's go, Greene," Daryl called to her. He gave his brother a nod and then reached for Beth's hand.

Daryl led her up the stairs and straight to their room. He guided her to the bed and she sat down on the foot. He knelt down on the floor and untied her sneakers and tossed them aside, then he peeled off her socks and stood up. He reached out a hand and helped her to stand. Next to go was her shirt and then he was pushing her jeans down. Once again, he grabbed her hand and led her to the bathroom. 

She stood in the middle of the bathroom while he started the shower. He unbuttoned his shirt and threw it into the room before walking towards her again, reaching around her and shutting the door and locking it. 

“C’mon. Let’s get cleaned up and get some sleep.” He pushed a piece of her hair off of her face and intently studied it. She had no clue that he was seeing. 

She took a moment to study him right back. He was covered in walker blood and looked like he hadn’t slept since they’d left. He was probably as dead on his feet as she was, but he seemed intent on taking care of her first. 

They ended up in the shower before she knew it. She stood unmoving under the hot spray, watching the water turn from pink to clear. He reached around her and grabbed the bottle of shampoo from the shelf. She heard him squeeze some out and then his hands were in her hair, working the shampoo from the roots to her ends. The rhythmic movement of his fingers was lulling her into an almost hypnotic state. He gently turned her around and helped her rinse the suds from her hair. She was unwilling to open her eyes and look at him, afraid that the stress from the day would come leaking out of her eyes. He quickly washed his hair while she put conditioner through hers. He handed her the body wash after he got some for himself. She would’ve stayed under the hot water longer, but her legs were threatening to give out soon. 

“C’mon.” Daryl shut off the water and opened the glass door to the shower. 

He grabbed a towel for her and then took one for himself. She squeezed as much water out of her hair as she could and then roughly dragged the towel over her body. 

When they were both dry, they walked back into the bedroom and Daryl pulled the comforter down and nodded at her to get in. She had no complaints and scooted towards the middle, grateful to feel him getting in behind her. Then his arms were around her and she finally let herself relax.

She closed her eyes and tried to make herself sleep, but now that she’d stopped moving, all she could hear were the gunshots. All she could see was the blood covering Merle and Carl. 

“Ya gotta sleep, Beth,” Daryl’s voice rumbled from behind her.

“I know.” She’d barely used her voice tonight and it sounded rough to her ears. 

“Turn over.” 

Once she was on her other side, he pulled her close and she settled her head on his chest. Something about his heart and his breathing always helped lull her to sleep. 

She counted the beats under her ear and at around fifty-eight, she finally drifted off. 

It had been just over a week since Carl had been shot.

He’d woken up a few hours after his surgery, and so far, the only complication was a persistent headache. Tara had also come around and the two had been keeping each other entertained while they were stuck in the infirmary. 

Daryl and Merle were going hunting and after some looks and grunts from both of them, Beth agreed to go with them. Getting outside the gates seemed like something she could use right now. 

“Gonna get the lay of some new land today, Dr. Quinn.” Merle nudged her from the passenger seat of the truck. It was almost like when they’d been on the road before, Beth stuck between the two brothers in a cramped truck. And she didn’t hate it. 

They drove for about an hour before Daryl pulled over and they all climbed out, each of them grabbing their respective weapons from the bed of the truck. 

Beth checked her knife and shouldered her bow. “You’ve never been here?” She questioned the two of them. She thought they’d have covered the entire state of Virginia by this point. 

Daryl pulled the strap of his crossbow over his head and made sure that it was on comfortably. “Been close, but haven’t gone north of the road yet.” 

They walked for about a mile before the smell hit them. And then they heard the noise. The more they walked, the worse the stench got, and the growls and moans got so loud that Beth was afraid they were about to walk straight into a herd. 

When they finally came up on it, Merle rasped out, “Holy-y-y shit.” 

Beth’s and Daryl’s eyes both widened at the sight of the quarry before them.

“Guess this is why we ain’t had more than a few biters at the gates since we got there.”

The bottom of the quarry was completely filled with walkers; they were up the sides where a road had been dug out. The entrances had been blocked with a few eighteen-wheelers, but the dirt underneath was starting to crumble. One of the trucks already had two of the back wheels hanging off the edge.

“Those trucks go, they’re gonna head straight to Alexandria.” Beth knew she was pointing out the obvious, but she needed to say it out loud in order to believe it herself. 

“Nothin’ we can do standin’ here lookin’ at it. Let’s get back and talk ta Deanna and the rest.”

Daryl backed away as quietly as he could and Beth and Merle quickly followed. 

There was a plan. She hated it, but it was a good plan. What she hated more was that she had to stay while the people she cared about were going out. After everything with Carl, things had become easier with the new group. She’d even stopped referring to them as the "new group" in her head. They were just part of the community now. 

Carl and Tara were why she had to stay. They were both out of the infirmary, but both needed to be monitored, and they needed her and Denise to be present in case something went wrong and they had to bring someone back for medical care. Her dad would be here, but his leg had been bothering him lately and she and Maggie had begged him to slow down. Now that they were as safe as someone could be, he could take it easy. Hershel didn't take it well, but he’d begun spending more time on the porch than the infirmary.

Beth was waiting at the gate while everyone gathered up to leave. They were going on a practice run today, but she still hated it. Daryl was on his bike, talking to Merle and Abraham. When they did the actual pull of the walkers tomorrow, they were going to follow Daryl in one of the cars.

She walked over and gave Merle a hug, telling him to be careful. She even hugged Abraham.

"Keep an eye on ‘em for me," she whispered.

"Yes, ma’am!" Abraham pulled back and gave her a small salute.

She turned towards Daryl and he gently gripped her thigh, the only affection she was going to get.

"Just a run through. Be back in a few hours. Stop yer worryin'." He gave her a smirk and then started up the bike. 

The group pulled out of the gates and she saw a familiar silhouette on the guard platform, so she climbed up and stood next to her sister.

They didn't say anything. They simply stood shoulder-to-shoulder and watched everyone drive off until the last vehicle disappeared in the distance.

The call came in an hour later. Just like always, things had gone to shit and they were no longer on a practice run. They had no choice but to do it for real. Maggie and Beth were still on the platform and listening to every conversation that came over the radios.

"Margaret! Elizabeth! Get down here!" Their father's voice rang out from below them. Without hesitation, they both climbed down the ladder and stood sheepishly in front of their father.

"I understand both of you have someone out there that you care about, but standing up there and moping doesn't do anybody any good. We've all got jobs to do, and today, ours is to help Deanna with the garden." He handed them both a pair of gloves and limped over to where Deanna was already at the garden plot.

The sisters shared a look and a smile before following behind their father.

Working on plots in the heat almost felt like being back on the farm, especially when Beth could look up and see her dad and her sister. But then she heard the muffled moan of a walker on the other side of the fence and she was reminded that the world she’d known growing up was gone. 

Deanna and her dad were working on a place for the tomatoes, and Hershel was explaining why it was better to have the tripod of sticks for them to grow on. Something she’d heard so many times, she was sure that she could recite it along with him if she was closer. The hard work was helping to keep her mind off of the fact that shit had already gone wrong and her friends and family were out there in the midst of it. 

She was taking a break, leaning against the handle of the shovel she’d been using, when the man that had been on watch suddenly became a fireball plummeting from the platform. Beth stood there wide-eyed, trying to comprehend what she’d just seen. She looked around to see Maggie and Deanna staring like she’d been, but her dad was staring in a different direction.

She took a moment to listen—the roar of a truck was coming up the road. And then, before anyone had time to react, it hit the watch tower just outside the gate, the horn blaring loudly. The sound was deafening and almost disorienting.

That’s when she noticed the people coming over the top of the fence. 

Beth watched as the people started massacring the residents of Alexandria without a thought. She saw a woman that had knitted her a scarf that first winter take a knife to her chest and that’s what finally prompted her out of her shocked haze and into action. She grabbed her sister's arm and turned to make sure her dad was close. He was right behind them at this point. 

“We need to get to the armory!” She hissed to the two of them. 

Somehow they hadn’t been spotted. They were somewhat concealed behind the houses, but that wouldn’t hold for long. 

“Deanna!” Maggie kept her voice as low as she could to get the woman’s attention. 

Deanna shook her head and started toward the gate that had been busted open. Maggie started after her, but stopped when Hershel roughly grabbed her hand. 

“Spencer was on watch in the tower, let her go find her son.” 

The three of them slowly crept around the side of the house closest to the gate. The armory and pantry were just across the street, but they would have to make it there. As soon as they were out of the protection of the houses, they’d be in the open. 

“Bethy, give me your knife.”

Hershel pointed to the sheath on her belt and she gave him a questioning look. 

“You two are gonna have to run to make it there. I can’t. I’ll stay here, that hedge will give me some cover.” He gestured to the leafy bush that was just at the corner of the house.

Beth started to shake her head, but she knew it was true, he wouldn’t be able to run. Reluctantly, she took out her knife and pressed it into his hand. She didn’t know what else to say and it seemed Maggie didn’t either. There was no more than a quick nod between them, and then they started across the front yard before breaking into a full sprint to get to the house across the street. 

One of the men spotted them and started to chase them. He had much longer legs and was on them within seconds, his grimy hand reaching out for Beth when he unexpectedly fell from a sharp blow to the head. Morgan was standing there, his stick in hand. 

Beth gave him a nod of thanks and then she and Maggie were off again. They made it to the back door and threw it open, quickly slamming it shut and sliding down it to catch their breaths. 

A whimper came from the room where they stored the guns and the sisters jumped up at the same time, but it was only Olivia slumped down in a corner crying. 

“They’re killing everybody ,” she wept. 

Maggie instructed firmly, “Go down to your basement, lock the door, and stay there until we come back.” 

“Wait,” Beth paused. ”Olivia, is Enid here?”

Olivia was standing up, her legs shaking. “No, she’s at Rick’s—I think she’s with Carl.” 

“Okay, stay down in the basement,” Beth said, putting her hands on the other woman’s shoulders and giving her a reassuring smile. “I’ll come back and get you when it’s safe.” 

Olivia nodded and then was gone. Beth heard the door to the basement softly close and then the click of the lock. 

Beth grabbed every canvas bag she could find around the room and handed half to Maggie, then they hurriedly filled all the bags with guns and ammunition. When they couldn’t manage any more, they both slid two guns each into their belts and kept one out. Beth walked over to the window and peeked outside to see Carol and Mrs. Nedermeyer attempting to go between two of the houses.

She couldn’t do anything but watch as a feral-looking woman caught the movement and swung her machete wildly, killing both women within a matter of seconds. 

“No,” Maggie whispered painfully, tears in her eyes as she watched the women she’d known for so long fall to the ground in a grisly spray of blood.

“We gotta go, Maggie. So no one else gets killed.” Beth gently pulled on her sister’s elbow.

Maggie took a few moments to gather herself, but then she steeled her expression and was ready to go. 

“Should we split up? Get the guns to more people if we can?” She asked. 

Beth nodded and made sure that the gun in her hand was loaded and the safety was off. She was better with her bow and her knives, but Daryl and Merle had made sure she was a decent shot as they’d made their way north. 

“Meet me at my house. Let’s bring as many capable people as we can with us and get everybody else into their houses. It won’t offer much safety, but it might be enough that we can take all of these guys out.” Beth’s voice wavered when she realized that this wasn’t going to be like killing walkers, this was going to be killing people.

This was going to be murder. 

They’d lost a lot, but they’d won. If you could really call it winning. Beth wasn’t sure what to call it. Survival, maybe.

They worked to separate the bodies of the people that had come and attacked their home from the residents of Alexandria. They would take the bodies of the dirt-covered people with the ‘W’ carved into their foreheads outside of the gates and burn them, but they would dig graves and bury their own people. Her daddy spent a long time sitting next to Carol’s body after Maggie put a knife through her head to make sure she didn’t come back.

Deanna and Spencer had made their way to the house after taking shelter in the truck that had crashed into the tower. Beth retrieved Olivia from her basement and was now trying to make sure that everyone she knew was supposed to be here still was. Only Morgan and Enid were missing. She’d seen Morgan towards the end, so she knew he was okay, but he tended to venture off on his own most of the time. 

“Carl, where’s Enid?” Beth called over to him. 

He shrugged from his spot on the porch where he was holding his little sister. “When things calmed down, she just took off. I couldn’t leave Jude.” 

“Fuck,” Beth muttered under her breath. She thought it had been quiet enough, but she looked up and was met with a disapproving look from her father. 

The creaking of the gate sliding open had everyone whipping their heads around to look, emotions high and adrenaline still pumping. But it was Michonne, and she wasn’t alone. She was with Heath, who seemed fine, and Scott, who appeared to be injured. Beth looked over to Maggie who gave her a nod, letting her know that she had things under control here. 

She knew that Denise had her hands full dealing with the injured from the attack, and now people were coming back from the run injured, so that was where she was needed most. She caught up to Michonne who gave her a look of absolute confusion. Beth tried to fill her in as well as she could while they hurried Scott towards the infirmary. 

The infirmary was utter chaos. Denise was working on everyone as fast as she could. Tara was helping her and Eugene was looking around like he was lost. Eric was standing over the body of a blonde woman with short hair, his eyes red-rimmed. She noticed that he was holding gauze to his arm, an IV and tubing on the floor, connected to the now-dead woman.  

Beth let her ER training take over and started to triage everyone already there and then as they came in. Denise was handling the people that needed the most help and right now, that was Scott. Tara and Eugene were working with the people that only needed small wounds patched up. Which left Beth and a recently arrived Rosita to tend to the people that weren’t an absolute emergency, but needed more medical help.

At some point, someone came in and said that Rick had made it back with a herd hot on his heels. There was now a group of walkers three or four deep surrounding the walls. Beth went through the list in her head, which left Daryl, Merle, Abraham, Glenn, and Nicholas still outside the walls. Michonne had said that they’d gotten separated from Glenn and Nicholas, so they might have had to find a different way back. Daryl, Merle, and Abraham had further to go than everyone else, so it wasn’t time to worry. Much. 

It was late afternoon before they were able to relax and take a few moments for themselves. Beth walked out onto the porch and saw her sister, a backpack heavy on her shoulders and several weapons strapped to her. Sighing to herself, she jogged after Maggie. 

“Where the hell are you going?” She asked once she caught up to her. 

“To find Glenn.” Her sister’s steely-eyed determination reminded Beth of all the times she’d seen that look in her life. 

“Yeah? How’re ya gonna get outta here? We’re surrounded by walkers.” She matched her stride with Maggie’s.

“I don’t know, but if he was out there just stuck because of the herd, he woulda given me a sign.” Maggie stopped and gave Beth a pleading look. 

“And what’s he gonna do when he finds out ya got yourself killed because you didn't have faith in him makin’ it back?” 

The air went out of Maggie and she shrugged. Tears were in her eyes and she suddenly looked lost. 

“Come on.” Beth led her to the gazebo and they sat down next to each other. 

After a few moments, Maggie asked, “You aren’t worried about Daryl?” 

Beth scoffed. “Of course I am, but I know how capable he is out there. It doesn’t do me any good to worry, especially with everything else going on.”

They sat there in silence for a bit longer before Maggie let out a long breath and turned to her sister. 

“I’m pregnant, Bethy, and he doesn’t even know yet.”

A flurry of emotions swirled through Beth: excitement for a niece or nephew, dread, but most of all, concern for Maggie. 

“Oh, Mags… I’m not sure if we should be happy or sad right now.” She bit back tears and laid her head on her sister’s shoulder. 

Maggie rested her own head on top of Beth’s. “Happy. Let’s be happy.” 

Beth wordlessly agreed. Happy would work for now. 

No one came back that night. Rick, Maggie, and Beth had stood up on the platform the whole night and watched the road and surrounding areas for them. Yet the only things that came were more walkers, drawn to the sound of their friends and the gunfire from earlier. 

They all agreed to get some food and then resume their watch. There was also the issue of what to do with the bodies of the assholes that had come over the walls. They couldn’t just stay in the wheelbarrows, baking in the hot sun. And parts of the wall were starting to show weakness where the bodies of the dead were pressing against it. 

Deanna, Morgan, and Michonne were in the street discussing just that when they made it off the platform. 

“Maybe we should just burn them in here,” Deanna suggested. 

Everyone shook their heads. The fire would only draw more walkers. 

“Throw them over the fences, see if we could move enough of them off the gate to get a search-and-rescue team out there?” Her next suggestion was met with more acceptance. 

As barbaric as it sounded, it might be the best plan. Anything to get the dead off the fences. 

From outside of the gates came a loud groan and then creaking. It was already too late. Everyone looked on in horror as the watchtower started to fall. And when it did, it took down part of the fence. 

Just like yesterday, there was chaos in the streets of Alexandria. But this time, it was hundreds of walkers flooding in through the gap in the fence. 

Maggie grabbed Beth and they ran for the first safe place they could get to: the second watch platform. It wasn’t as sturdy and wide as the one directly at the gate, but it was enough for now. There were too many walkers for them to try and stay on the ground and fight. 

They watched as the other members scurried for their houses, fighting off the walkers as best they could. She watched as Rick, Michonne, Deanna, Carl, Sam, Gabriel, and Jessie ran to Jessie’s house. Once the door was shut, she let out a breath. She’d seen Rosita and Eugene with Tara and hoped that they were all together. Who did that leave? She couldn’t even go through her list right now. 

“Beth, look!” Maggie exclaimed, louder than Beth thought she should be. 

She followed her sister’s finger and saw a large bunch of green balloons floating up in the air outside the walls. If she looked down at the field that they’d been released from, she thought she could make out the silhouettes of Enid and Glenn. 

“I told you,” Beth whispered to Maggie as she gave her a quick hug. 

“Now we just have ta figure out how to get them in and get all these walkers out,” Maggie said, a smile on her face. 

“Maybe we let the people down there figure it out. Ya know, the ones that aren’t trapped twelve feet in the air,” Beth joked back. 

They shared a smile and probably the same thought—they might get through this yet.

Dusk was falling, and the walkers kept pouring in. They were clogging the streets and had noticed Beth and Maggie on the platform a few times. They moved on, but at some point, enough of them would notice and try to get to the sisters, and Beth wasn’t sure what they were going to do if that happened. 

She scanned the houses and tried to see if there was any way down or out of this mess. Then she spotted movement. She thought she was imagining things, but no, the door to Jessie’s house was opening. 

“Maggie, look…” She kept her voice low and pointed to where everyone that had been inside was slowly on their way out. They were each wearing sheets like ponchos covered in what looked like blood and guts. 

Maggie and Glenn had told her about how this was something they’d discovered that enabled them to move through a herd without being detected. So maybe Rick and the others finally had a plan. 

Beth found herself gripping her sister’s hand tight as they watched the macabre parade slowly weaving through the herd. 

“Where’s Deanna?” Maggie asked, noticing that the woman wasn’t with them.

Beth had an idea but didn’t want to put it into words, so she just shrugged and kept watching. 

The group stopped and she watched as Carl removed Judith from underneath his sheet and handed her over to Gabriel, who smoothly put her under his sheet and gradually made his way to the church. 

They were halfway to the armory when Jessie’s head jerked and she looked behind her. Sam was behind her and looking more traumatized than he had lately, which was saying a lot. There was nothing Beth or Maggie could do except watch in horror as the little boy stopped. His mouth was moving, inaudible over the low roar of the horde of walkers.

And then a walker was on him, ripping out chunks of flesh. Jessie let out a scream that was cut off as a walker sunk its teeth into her. Everyone had been holding hands to keep them together and Jessie still had a deathgrip on Carl’s hand. It all happened so quickly, and then Michonne’s sword rippled through the air and Jessie’s hand was severed from her body as the walkers converged on her and dragged her to the ground. 

Beth wanted to throw up. She should’ve been down there, maybe she could have saved her friend. Instead, she was stuck up on the tower. Helpless.

More movement caught her eye and she saw Glenn and Enid slip through the gate, shutting it silently behind them. She grabbed Maggie’s arm and pointed to the duo, afraid to say anything and risk calling attention to them. It turned out that she was too late again—the walkers had finally found them and they were pressing hard on the platform. The sisters both watched as the ladder they’d climbed up earlier was ripped from the platform. 

Glenn pointed to the platform and Enid nodded. She looked like she was waiting for something, or counting in her head. 

He started shooting the walkers, pulling attention to him and away from the platform. Enid took her moment and started to run for where they were stuck. She threw something up at them and then turned her back and started to stab the few walkers that were still milling around. 

Glenn was yelling and slapping the metal fence. “Hey! Hey! Over here!”  

“Glenn!” Maggie cried out.

Beth was trying to tie off the knotted bunch of fabric that Enid had thrown up to them. They were going to have to climb down if they wanted to get out of this. 

“Maggie, come on! We can help him once we’re down on the ground.” Beth pushed Maggie to the rail; she'd tied their makeshift rope to make sure Maggie got down first. 

A blast of machine gun fire ripped through the air and the walkers surrounding Glenn dropped. He looked up at where it had come from just like Beth did. There, standing on top of a large truck, was Abraham, wearing military dress blues and shooting at whatever moved down below. 

“Can ya get the gate?” He called to Glenn.

“Appreciate it, pal!”

Glenn opened the gate with the assistance of Abraham, shooting anything that tried to get him, and the truck came into view. It was a gas truck. Beth almost started crying when she saw Daryl in the driver’s seat and Merle next to him. Glenn directed them to the platform and she saw the surprise in Daryl’s eyes when he drove the truck right next to the platform. Merle clambered up the side of the truck and helped her and Maggie over the rail and onto the roof. Glenn and Abraham were in front of the truck, shooting at anything that moved towards them. Across the street, she saw everyone else making their stand as well.

The residents of Alexandria were fighting back and saving their community. 

“C’mon, Cinderella, yer coach is here and once again, I’m yer knight in shining armor.” Merle gave her a smirk, but she could see the relief on his face once she was off the rickety platform. 

Beth was afraid to open her mouth because she knew she had to tell him about Jessie, but she was so happy to see him that all she could do was hug him tight. 

“Alright, alright,” he said, quickly pulling away. “Let’s get off this damn truck and see if we can be of some help.”

Merle went down first and Beth followed. She was surprised to feel strong hands gripping her waist and guiding her until she was fully on the ground. 

She knew it was him before she even turned around. Even though they were surrounded by the dead and they had no time for it, she turned and pressed her lips to his. She hugged him tightly as well and looked concerned when he sucked in a breath and pulled away slightly. 

“I’m fine, let’s get this shit taken care of and then ya can fuss over me.” He gave her a look that shook her to her bones. 

She nodded and turned to see what they could do. But she didn’t need to figure it out—he and Merle had already come up with a plan. Daryl climbed up on the top of the truck with an RPG. He smiled like a little kid when her eyes went wide at the sight of it.

She hopped into the truck and Merle took the driver’s seat. Following Daryl’s shouted directions, he backed the truck right up to the edge of the pond. Glenn had followed and opened the release valve, letting the gas gush out into the water. Her window was down and she pulled herself out of it just in time to see Daryl shoot the RPG into the water.

And then she was looking at an actual lake of fire. 

Her Sunday School lessons rushed back to her mind and she found herself thinking, Maybe this really is hell.

Were the walkers the demons and sinners being drawn to the devil’s playground to be consumed by fire as penance for their sins? Why weren’t the living being forced to atone? Maybe they were. Maybe their punishment was to fight every day just to survive, and watch the people they loved and cared about die and get ripped apart. They were given the opportunity to find love and have children, knowing that it could all be taken away the next day.

Were they living in the end times? Had she missed the rapture because she’d lost her faith somewhere along the way? 

She shook her head and got out of the truck, standing next to Maggie and Glenn. Together, they watched the fire engulf everything around it. She couldn’t let her mind wander like that, it didn’t do anyone any good to sink into a rabbithole of self-pity. No, she’d be grateful that Daryl was back. Merle and Glenn, too. Her family was practically still whole, and that would have to help her hang on to something. Hope, faith, blind stupidity. Whatever it was, she needed to cling on. So she could get up and survive again tomorrow, hell or not. 

But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.  Revelations 21:8

Chapter Text

this is the story of johnny rotten

Two days of fighting his way back to Alexandria hadn’t prepared Daryl for what he found when he finally made it. The walkers surrounded the walls, freely walking through the area where the tower had fallen. Beth and Maggie were clinging to a barely standing platform twelve feet off the ground. 

He and Merle had thought they’d had a bad few days, but it looked like it had been even worse here. He should have turned back when he originally wanted to, but his brother had been right about needing to lead the walkers away from home first. Looking at all of this, though, they’d needed people here just as badly.

The smell of smoke and gasoline still permeated the air when Beth finally shuffled him and Merle into their house. She'd been quiet, and he wasn’t sure if it was the trauma of the past few days or if it was something else, but she patched up the cut on his back where that big asshole had gotten him when they’d stopped them in the middle of the road. He had a few more cuts from where he’d laid the bike down, and she took her time cleaning and bandaging them. The one on his back required stitches and she got those in quickly with minimal pain. 

Merle broke the silence that hung heavily in the air, “So what ain’tcha tellin’ us, Princess?”

She gave up on rearranging the first aid kit and pulled out a chair next to Daryl at the kitchen table, slumping into it with an exhausted sigh.

“The walkers weren’t the only problem. A group came over the walls and killed a lot of people. We were just catchin’ our breaths from it when the tower fell and the walkers came in.”

Beth hesitated and looked like she was trying to find the right words. 

She messed with an invisible speck of dust on the table and finally spoke, but her voice broke every few seconds, “Deanna got bit. She was trapped in a house with Rick, Carl, Gabriel, Sam, and Jessie. They found a way to get out, but… Sam. Sam got bit and Jessie screamed and then… the walkers were just on her.”

Beth’s eyes were on Merle and Daryl felt his gaze slide over to his brother as well. 

“What?” Merle snapped. He looked like he didn’t believe what she’d just told him. 

“I don’t know what happened, but one minute they were makin’ it through the walkers and then somethin’ happened with Sam and-and they were just gone . I’m so sorry, Merle. I shoulda been down there to help.” Beth’s eyes were glassy and the tears she’d probably been holding back finally spilled down her cheeks. 

“Why? So we’d have ta bury what’s left of you? Nah.” Merle said coldly, pushing back from the table. Without another word, he turned and stomped up the stairs. 

Beth started to push her chair back and go after him, but Daryl stopped her with a hand. “Let him work it out on his own. It’s how he does it.” 

He threaded his fingers through hers and tried to find the words to say to describe what he’d thought about out there the past two days. She didn't give him the chance, though. She might have been traumatized, but she was always observant.

“Daryl, you came back stabbed and cut up. No bike, no crossbow. What happened to you out there?”

Her blue eyes were intently staring at him and he needed to tell her, but he also wanted to sleep. He knew she needed to sleep, too, assuming she hadn’t over the past two nights. 

But Beth being Beth, she wasn’t going to let up. So he told her about laying down the bike. About Dwight, Sherry, and Tina. How he was willing to bring them back with him, and how after Tina died, they took his bike and his bow. The men on the road and how they wanted to take their stuff to give to ‘Negan.’

“Negan?” Beth questioned. 

“Dunno.” He shrugged. Daryl would like to know who he was, too. 

Beth sighed and pressed her palms into her eyes. “This has been the most fucked-up two days.” 

He agreed. There was so much more to talk about and he wanted to know more about these people that came over the walls. But he knew there’d be time to figure things out tomorrow. Right now, he wanted a shower and to sleep for a few hours. Preferably, he’d like to do both with the woman next to him. 

“Come on.” He tugged on her arm and waited until she’d stood up, then he hit the light switch on the way up the stairs and led the way up to their bedroom. 

The next morning, there was a knock on the door before the sun was even up. Daryl could still hear Merle’s snores and Beth hadn’t moved an inch. Guess it was up to him then.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get it,” Daryl whispered to her sleeping form. 

He was stiff and every muscle in his body was screaming at him to stay in bed. 

He jerked the front door open with more force than was necessary and immediately felt bad when he found a red-eyed, disheveled Reg Monroe on the other side. 

“Sorry for the early hour, but I was hoping you and Beth would meet me at the gazebo in an hour.” Reg was already soft spoken, but the grief of losing half his family in such a short amount of time had taken its toll on him.

“Um, sure.” Daryl wasn’t sure what else to say. He wasn’t about to turn down the man that had brought them into this place. 

“Thank you.” Reg turned and walked down the steps and went the opposite way of the gazebo. Daryl watched as he walked to Rick’s house and approached their door. 

He tried to quietly shut the door, but he’d felt her presence on the stairs as he’d watched Reg walk away. 

“Ya hear him?” He asked.

Beth nodded and pushed her wild hair out of her face. 

“Get dressed. I’m gonna tell Merle where we’re goin’.” He passed her on the stairs and let his hand linger on her stomach and then her arm.

“Okay,” she murmured sleepily. 

By the time he’d told Merle where they were going, assuring his brother that he had no clue why the hell they were being summoned, got Beth back out of bed (because of course she’d gone right back), and then gotten them both dressed and out the door, they were almost late. In fact, they were the last two to arrive. 

Reg was sitting on one of the benches along the walls, a stack of papers next to him. Rick and Michonne were on another bench, the two of them looking as confused as Daryl figured he and Beth looked. 

Reg cleared his throat and spoke up, “I’m sorry to get you all out of bed, but I wanted to get this settled without worrying about any interruptions. This place…” He trailed off and gestured around him, tears brimming his eyes. “This place was Deanna’s dream, and she had such grand plans for it. I wish that I had the same want and drive as she had, but I don’t. We talked about what would happen to Alexandria if something happened to her. Once you told us about the quarry and all of the walkers… She made a decision. She wanted it to be the four of you. It’s too much for one person.

“Daryl, she knew that you wouldn’t want to take it, but the people here already look to you. Beth, same with you. Rick. Michonne. There’s a reason she asked you to be her constables—she trusted the two of you to keep this place safe from the inside. I’m happy to help out in whatever way I can, though, and I can still offer my skills as an architect.” 

Reg looked at the four of them expectantly but patiently. After a few long moments of tense silence, Beth nodded and so did Michonne. Daryl knew he wouldn’t be able to say no, so he gave half a shrug and a quick nod. Rick stared for a few moments before he nodded as well. 

Reg nodded back at them and then took a deep breath, glancing around the broken, bloody, and burnt remains of Alexandria. “Thank you. It was already the four of you. She was just biding her time before she stepped aside. I wish she’d had the chance to tell you all herself.” He sighed sadly and tapped the stack of papers sitting beside him. “These are the plans she drew up and all her notes. Do with them what you will. I know that we’ll all be in good hands.” 

Reg gave them all a weak smile. Then, without another word, he stood up and shoved his hands into the pockets of his red cardigan.

When he walked away, he didn’t go to his house, instead wandering around the edge of the still-smoking pond.

It had been a month since that day. They’d fixed the wall, started the gardens, and strengthened the watch patrols and security in case there was anything to this Negan guy. Daryl and Rick had started going out on daily scavenging trips. 

Today was no different. Daryl made his rounds, collecting the lists people had of what they wanted them to look for. Beth had already given him a list for the community, but told him to check with Denise for what the infirmary needed. 

Even though Beth had worked in hospitals, she deferred to Denise as the doctor. He'd asked her why one day and she told him that Denise had been in medical school to be a surgeon, but she wasn't great with the blood and all so that's why she'd become a psychiatrist. She'd also been in Alexandria since the beginning and had been forced to deal with Pete longer than anyone. By all rights, she deserved to be the doctor of the community.

Beth had also taken better to the leadership role than he had. She spent hours pouring over Deanna’s plans, and she and Hershel and Maggie had spent days plotting out the new gardens and making lists of what they needed. People felt more comfortable coming to Beth with their problems—apparently, she was the most approachable of the four of them. She'd also treated most of the residents at one point or another, so they trusted her.

Beth's list was similar to what it consisted of most days. Things for the kids in the community, seeds and gardening equipment, clothes, food, and then in the smallest handwriting possible, she included watermelon-scented bath products. And at the end, like always, was her new want: cow. Daryl knew it wasn't ever going to happen, but everyday, he looked for the damn cow. How they would get it back to Alexandria was still up for debate.

He found Denise just outside of the infirmary, like she’d been waiting there for him. 

She handed him her list and he scanned over it. He didn’t want to be out there and trying to figure out what the fuck he was trying to find. One thing stuck out to him.

“Hey. This thing at the bottom right here—you’re talkin’ ‘bout the drink, right?” He asked, certain there couldn’t be some sort of medicine that close in name. 

“I am, but… It’s not medical. No, I drew a line between the important stuff and that. I just figured, ya know, if you saw it,” Denise replied, a bit flustered. 

He nodded and went to shove the list in his vest pocket. 

She was still flustered and kept talking, her hands getting more expressive. “Anything remotely medical is a priority. And food—maybe even food before medicine and gas or batteries, or books for the kids, or clothes. Just… if you see it, if it just happens to, y’know, be right there.” She was looking around like she was trying to escape this conversation. 

“You like it, right?” She’d done so much for Beth and everyone else, if the woman wanted a damn can of soda, he’d get her one. 

“No, I don’t drink pop.” She looked at him like he should’ve already known. 

“The hell’s pop ?”

“Oh, sorry—soda. We always called it pop in Ohio,” she explained.

“Why ya want it?” If she didn't drink it, then what the hell did she want it for?

He saw the blush creep up her cheeks as she replied, “Tara was talking about it in her sleep, I think.”

He already knew about her and Tara, Beth had told him a few weeks ago, so he nodded in understanding.

“Either she likes it or she doesn’t, but if she likes it, it’d be a really nice surprise. I’m not good with that type of stuff, and she and Heath are going on that two-week run… I just thought it would be a nice going away present. Just, uh… don’t go out of your way or anything. And if it gives you any trouble…” She let herself trail off and he took the chance to finally escape this conversation. 

“I won’t,” he called back over his shoulder, walking away and heading for Rick and the parked car.

Once he was in the passenger seat, Rick started up the engine and began driving for the gate.

“Eugene said he’d meet us at the gate, he has some ideas. At least I think that’s what he said.” Rick shook his head.

When they got to the gate, Eugene was waiting. The man was harmless, Daryl knew, but he was also crazy as hell. 

“I mapped out some of the agricultural supply places in the area,” Eugene explained through the open passenger side window. “Even if they’ve been cleaned out, my best bet is that the sorghum will be untouched. Now, that there is a criminally underrated grain that could change the game with our food situation from scary to hunky-dory. I’m talking sustainability, drought tolerance, grain-to-stover ratio that is the envy of all corn. Think about it.” He shoved the map through the window and gave them both a nod, waiting to see what they had to say. 

“Thanks,” Rick finally managed, his eyes wide. 

Daryl rolled the window up and shared a wordless look with Rick as they pulled out of the gates. 

The fucking sorghum. That’s what started the whole damn thing.

They’d found a truck, full of everything they needed and more, but then they’d found Jesus… literally. 

Jesus—or Paul, but Jesus certainly fit him better—had crashed into them when Daryl had been trying to get the stupid soda for Denise. Rick had even started to ask the man a series of questions that his group had used as some sort of screening process. But then the firecrackers went off and Jesus stole their truck. They'd tracked him down and taken the truck back, but like a bad penny, he'd made it out of his restraints and ended up on the roof of the truck.

Now the truck was in a pond, Jesus was knocked the fuck out and tied up in the car next to him, and Rick was having way too much fun with the whole thing. If Daryl’d had his way, they would have left the asshole tied up in a tree.

They’d made it back to Alexandria and taken him to the infirmary. Once Denise declared him healthy, they took him to the townhouse they used as a holding cell. Rick had left him a note and a damn cookie. Then they walked to their respective houses and before Daryl could even get to the walkway, Rick called out to him. 

“It is pretty stupid of us to go out there, isn’t it?” Rick asked as he ran his hand over the back of his head. 

“Yep,” Daryl agreed, especially after today. 

“Do it again tomorrow?” Rick asked, smirking. 

Daryl smirked back. “Yep.”

The slam of the front door followed by Merle’s gravelly voice roused Daryl from sleep.

"Darylina! Get yer ass up! Guy ya brought in last night got away!" 

It took him a minute to process what he was saying.

"Shit!" Daryl jumped out of bed with Beth right behind him, appearing confused yet unsurprised by the constant chaos.

The two of them dressed quickly and flew down the stairs. He'd grabbed his gun, still pissed about not having his bow anymore. If he ever got his hands on Dwight…

Merle was already back outside. Glenn and Maggie met them and said someone had seen the guy going into Rick's house. Abraham met them at the sidewalk and, as a group, they burst into the house and rushed towards the stairs. Jesus was sitting on the top step, acting like he belonged there. Carl was standing behind him with a gun pointed at his head and a minute later, Michonne and Rick came down the hallway.

Rick was half-dressed and Michonne looked like she'd gotten dressed in a hurry as well. The look that Carl gave them confirmed what Daryl had just been thinking. That was new.

Merle crudely commented, "Looks like Officer Friendly caught the ol’ jungle fever." 

Daryl’s hand was halfway to smacking his brother in the head when Abraham beat him to it. The big man didn't even wither slightly from the look Merle gave him.

"Stop being an asshole," Beth hissed.

Rick was doing his nervous habit, running his hand along the back of his head. "Uh, maybe we can take this to the kitchen table instead of here on the stairs."

A minute later, Daryl, Merle, and Michonne joined Jesus at the table while Rick sat at the head of the table. Beth was standing behind Daryl, next to her sister.

Something had happened after the attack on Alexandria and the two sisters had become close again. Daryl was accepting of Maggie, and now that she wasn’t making as many snarky comments, sometimes she was actually easy to be around. It was the thing Michonne had told him that day he met everyone in the barn that still ate away at him—how Maggie had stopped talking and worrying about her sister. It still made him begrudge the eldest Greene sister.

There would never be a time when he’d just forget that Merle existed if he was out in the world in the middle of this and there was a possibility of his brother being alive. Even with his regression into his old asshole ways, Daryl knew he’d still be looking for him. They were family. They were blood. Nothing could change that.

Once they were all seated, Rick stated, “You said we should talk.”

“How’d you get out?” Daryl asked. He’d tied those knots himself and Jesus shouldn’t have been able to get out of them. 

“One guard can’t cover two exits or third floor windows. Knots untie and locks get picked.” Jesus gave him a look and a small shrug. If Daryl hadn’t still been so pissed off at this guy, he’d probably respect the hell out of him. 

Abraham asked, “Who the hell was on watch?”

Daryl wracked his brain. They’d left Tobin watching the place and then Jordan was supposed to take over. 

“Jordan,” Daryl grumbled out to the group. He didn’t dare look around because he knew he’d see the frowns and eye-rolls. 

Jordan and that psychotic wife of his, Shannon, had been nothing but trouble since he and Aaron had brought them back. The man had been pleading for extra jobs, probably to get away from the aforementioned crazy wife. But then he'd miss watch or fall asleep. One night, he'd slept the whole night on the platform by the gate. 

Merle chimed in, “Shit, man, that crazy bitch he’s married to wouldn’t let him take a watch. Otherwise he wouldn’t be there to dote on her.” 

"I'd be doing all I could to get away from her," Glenn muttered under his breath uncharacteristically. Daryl figured it meant something if even Glenn didn’t have anything positive to say about the woman.

“Can we get back to this?” Rick asked impatiently, gesturing around the table. 

Jesus smiled at all of them, like he was about to present them with the biggest gift of their lives. “I checked out your arsenal. I haven’t seen anything like that in a long time. You’re well equipped, but your provisions are low. Very low, actually, for the amount of people you have. Fifty-four people, give or take?” He looked to Rick.

“More than that,” Rick replied simply.

It worried Daryl that Jesus had been able to get a head count on them, check out the armory and the pantry, and wander around without anyone having a clue. And then he'd snuck into Rick's house and had probably had more than one gun pulled on him, yet he still stuck around to talk. He was either the dumbest son of a bitch alive… or he really was one of the good guys in all of this. 

Daryl admitted to himself that he was probably going to end up liking this guy. 

Should’ve left him in that damn tree.

“Look, we got off to a bad start, but we’re all on the same side here—the living side.” Jesus was looking right at Daryl, almost like he read his mind. “You and Rick had every reason to leave me out there, but you didn’t. I’m from a place that’s a lot like this one. Part of my job is searching out other settlements to trade with. I took your truck because my community needs things, and both of you looked like trouble.”

He gave Daryl another pointed look. Beth stifled a laugh behind him. 

“Do you have food?” She asked from over his shoulder. 

Jesus nodded. “We’ve started to raise livestock, we scavenge, we grow. Everything from tomatoes to sorghum.”

It was Daryl’s turn to stifle a laugh. Eugene would certainly be happy. He glanced over at Rick and they shared a look. Both of them seemed to be thinking the same thing.

Michonne cleared her throat. “Tell us why we should believe you.”

Jesus shrugged. “I’ll show you. If we take a car, I can get you back home in a day, and you can all see for yourselves who we are and what we have to offer.”

Beth spoke up, “Wait, are you already trading with other groups?” 

This time, it was a sly smile that Jesus gave all of them. 

“Your world’s about to get a whole lot bigger.”

There was some debate, but they decided that Daryl and Beth would go, along with Rick, Michonne, Abraham, Glenn, Maggie, and Tyreese. Daryl had tried to get Merle to go along with them, but he muttered something about the group being a little too “ethnic” for his liking. 

Ever since Jessie’s death, he’d regressed into the man Daryl had known most of his life. Daryl kept hoping he would come out of it, but it only seemed to be getting worse. Beth didn’t even speak to him half the time anymore. The only person Merle really talked to was Abraham. They’d become friends after the night they’d spent waiting for him in that abandoned office. 

They encountered the usual adventure that seemed to happen every time they left the gates of Alexandria. A small part of Jesus’s community had been in a car wreck and were trapped. After a ten-minute detour and four new passengers, the RV finally rolled up to the gates of Hilltop. 

There were a few tense moments when the guys on guard didn’t want to let them in and insisted they give up their weapons, but Jesus managed to diffuse it. 

Hilltop was smaller than Alexandria, though it appeared to have more people. They had tall walls and a well-manned gate. There was a small enclosure with a blacksmith and people making weapons. 

Beth gasped and grabbed Daryl’s arm as they walked past the small enclosure. He looked over towards where she was pointing and had to suppress a groan. Hilltop had cows, and he had a feeling that they were going to have to figure out how to get one of them in the RV if this worked out in their favor.

Jesus showed them some of the FEMA trailers and pointed out where the doctor was set up, then led them to the large manor that sat at the top of the hill. The inside of the house was like a museum of what the world had once been. Paintings and gold vases, fancy furniture and sprawling staircases. There wasn't a speck of dust anywhere. Just as Jesus was starting to explain the living situation, a man emerged from one of the rooms. He was wearing a suit. 

A fucking suit.

“Jesus, you’re back! With guests.” The man looked at them like one would look at something on the bottom of their shoe. 

Jesus introduced them, “Everyone, this is Gregory. He keeps the trains running on time around here.” 

“I’m the boss,” Gregory felt the need to inform them.

They’d decided on the way that they’d let Rick take point with him. Utilize his cop skills and all that. 

He started, “Well, I’m Rick. We have a community—”  

Gregory interrupted, “Why don’t y’all go get cleaned up, hm?” Again, the look of finding shit on the bottom of one’s shoe. 

“We’re fine.” Rick looked at him and slightly cocked his head to the side. Daryl now knew from experience that usually meant someone was about to be shot. 

“Jesus will show you where you can get washed up. Then come back down here when you’re presentable. It’s hard to keep this place clean.” Gregory turned and went back into the room he’d come out of. 

Jesus rolled his eyes and pointed towards the stairs, then led them up to show the group where the extra rooms and showers were.

Rick stopped Beth when they got to the top of the stairs. 

“You clean up first,” he said quietly. “You should talk to him.”

“Why?” She asked. She looked to Daryl for help, but he just nodded in agreement. 

“I shouldn’t and Daryl definitely shouldn’t,” Rick explained. “Michonne might make him squirrely, but I doubt he’d have a problem talking to you. He doesn't know that you might be the most lethal one here.” He gave her a smile and patted her on the shoulder.

It was just a week ago that Beth had shown them what she could do with her knives. Daryl could throw a knife with pretty good accuracy, but she was always right on target. The next day, when they'd been out, they stopped at an abandoned sporting goods store. It was picked over, but he’d found what he was looking for: a set of proper throwing knives. He knew she had them strapped to her belt today.

Beth bit her lip but didn’t argue. She nodded and headed towards the showers. 

Daryl ended up following Abraham into one of the ornate rooms. Probably the fanciest place he’d ever been. That seemed to be happening a lot lately. Took the apocalypse to get him inside these places. 

“How long d’you think Rick and Michonne been ugging bumplies?” Abraham asked after a few moments. 

“I’ono.” This wasn’t the conversation he wanted to have. 

“Maggie and Glenn are havin’ a baby. You and Beth ever think about that? Settling down? Havin’ a kid or two?” Abraham was fishing for something, but he wasn't the right person to come to for life-changing advice.

Even though Daryl had thought about it… but no. This wasn’t the world where one could seriously consider that anymore. 

So he simply grunted, “You think shit’s settled?”

He knew Beth’s meeting with Gregory hadn’t gone well. She stomped out of the room with a look of fury on her face. One he’d only been on the wrong side of three times, and he never wanted to be there again. She looked around at all of them and shook her head.

Rick had been talking to Jesus since Beth had come out and Daryl had been staying close to Beth, but letting her have some space. Just in case she decided to go in there and rip Gregory’s eyes out of his head. 

The gates creaked open loudly and a group came through. Everyone gathered around them, but something was off. Rick saw and felt it, too, and they all inched forward to see what was happening. Daryl stopped listening when he heard the name ‘Negan.’

Then there was a heated exchange between a man—he thought he'd heard his name was Andy. The man was upset because someone had his brother, Craig, all due to a drop being too light. None of it made sense and Daryl was about to walk away, but then Gregory was on the ground with a stab wound to the gut. Abraham was punching the guy that had stabbed Gregory and Rick had another guy pinned to the ground. Out of the corner of his eye, Daryl saw someone coming up on Abraham's back.

If everyone else was in the mix, he figured he might as well be, too.

Like before, Jesus was the one to settle everyone down and become the voice of reason. Daryl reached down and helped Abraham up—the man was laughing like an insane person, but he seemed to be okay. Rick was once again covered in blood and yelling at whoever would listen. Michonne walked up to him and calmed him down.

Someone had taken Gregory up to his room and the doctor they’d saved earlier went running up. Beth gave Daryl a look and then was on the doctor’s heels, unable to resist her nursing instincts.

An hour or so later, she came back down the stairs, followed by Jesus. 

“Dr. Carson was able to patch him up. He’s in pain, but he’ll live.” She came to stand next to Daryl and leaned against his side. 

Once Jesus was sat down in a chair, Rick asked, “We heard the name Negan. A while back, Daryl and Abraham had a run in with his men. Who is he?” 

Jesus got a pained expression on his face and it looked like the very thought of Negan deflated him. 

“Negan’s the head of a group of people he calls the Saviors,” he explained lowly. “As soon as the walls were built, the Saviors showed up. They met with Gregory on behalf of their boss. They made a lot of demands, even more threats. And he killed one of us—Rory. He was sixteen years old. They beat him to death right in front of us. Said we needed to understand, right off the bat.” He looked around at all of them with a shadowy expression.

“So Gregory made the deal?” Beth asked.

“Half of everything. Our supplies, our crops, our livestock… it goes to the Saviors.” Jesus looked like he wanted to add more, but stopped himself.

Maggie spoke up from the other side of the room, “And what do you get in return?” 

“They don’t attack this place,” he answered simply. “They don’t kill us.”

Daryl had finally heard enough, interjecting himself into the conversation, “Hold up. So, they show up, they kill a kid, and you give ‘em half of everything? These dicks just got a good story. The boogeyman—’sall it is. He ain’t shit.” He glanced over at Abraham, who was nodding along with him. 

“How do you know?” Jesus questioned them. 

Abraham was leaning against the window, cleaning his fingernails. He explained nonchalantly, “A month ago, we took his guys out PDQ. Left ‘em in pieces and puddles.” 

“And we’ll do it again,” Daryl said. “If we get your man back, kill Negan, take out his boys, will you hook us up?” He wasn’t sure he should be saying any of this, but fuck it. He was supposed to be one of the four leaders at Alexandria, after all.

“Hook you up with what?” Jesus asked, one eyebrow quirked up in contemplation.

“We want food and medicine.” Daryl started. He paused to think of what else and Beth nudged his foot. “And one’a them cows.”

Jesus looked at him, then to Beth and Rick. He shrugged.

“Let’s take it to Gregory.”

They waited around in the hallway, everyone on edge as this could be the deal to change everything for them. Jesus finally emerged from the room, appearing a little hopeful. 

“Gregory is up. He wants to talk." He stopped and gave Daryl an apologetic look. "To Beth.”

He pointed at her and she sighed in exhaustion. 

She looked up at Daryl. “I’m not dealin’ with him again if you don’t come with me.”

He nodded. He had already planned to be in there the next time she had to talk to him anyway. Gregory would just have to deal with it.

Beth walked to the door and knocked quietly. 

“Come in,” Gregory’s weak voice called from inside. 

Beth entered with Daryl close behind. The room was stuffy and dark, the curtains all pulled shut. 

“Sorry for the gloom,” Gregory said. “They have me on these antibiotics that make me sensitive to light. This is agony—are you sure you two got me patched up right? It’s like someone is twisting my intestines with a cement mixer.” He looked like a pathetic old man in his big, fancy bed. 

Beth stood at the end of his bed, her back straight and her eyes narrowed. Daryl planned to just stand back and let her run this. He was only here to make sure there wasn’t a murder.

“It could’ve been worse. You’re lucky we were here. Jesus told you about our offer?” She said.

Gregory looked like he’d bitten into a sour cherry, but he nodded. “He did. What makes you think you can do what we haven’t done?” His voice was dripping with sarcasm.

“We’ve handled people like Negan before,” Beth answered his challenge. 

“How?” 

“They’re dead.” She looked him dead in the eye. Even Daryl got a chill from her words. “We can get your man back.”

“I don’t know if he’s worth the trouble. I mean, it’s his brother who did this,” Gregory said, sounding like a petulant child. 

Beth shook her head and narrowed her eyes again. “Back to our deal. You give us supplies, we’ll save him and take care of Negan and the Saviors. Permanently.”

The conviction in her voice even had Daryl believing they could do this without breaking a sweat.

Gregory must have been stupid, though, because he actually started laughing. 

“I’m sorry, I find this whole conversation pretty funny. I mean, you balked and had some very colorful language for me when I proposed that your people work for our supplies, but now… isn’t that exactly what’s happening here? See, I did have leverage.” He kept laughing once he finished. 

Now Daryl was curious to find out exactly what she’d said to him. 

“We need food,” Beth said with a huff. “You have it. We’re willing to work for it.” 

“Then I’ll get supplies for your people. See, wasn’t this fun?” Gregory looked pleased with himself. He turned his head towards the door like he was dismissing them.

Daryl pushed himself off the wall and was heading to the door, but Beth remained standing where she was, her eyes still narrowed and set on Gregory.

“Half.”

Gregory whipped his head back to her, turning red at her offer.  “ Excuse me?” 

“Half of what you have. I saw what happened out there. Negan’s expecting more supplies from Hilltop. And more and more. And if it keeps going like that, pretty soon, you won’t have anything left.” She rested her hands on the foot board and leaned forward. “And what happens then? Without ammo, without fighters… you’ll be a dead man.”

She let her chilling words hang between them for a few moments. Gregory pursed his lips, glaring at her.

She folded her arms over her chest. “So half of everything you have right now or there’s no deal." Then she gave him a smile—one so sweet it should've given the man cavities. "See? I have leverage, too.” Her voice was laced with honey.

The room was so silent, Daryl could’ve heard a pin drop while Gregory contemplated her offer. Then he rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated breath. 

“Congratulations. You have yourself a deal. Do you want anything else? A kidney, maybe?” 

Beth looked at him thoughtfully. Finally, she made up her mind, smiling once more.

“I don’t want your kidney, but I do want one more thing.”

Beth’s final request was that Dr. Carson give Maggie an ultrasound and make sure everything was alright with the baby. While she and Glenn were with the doctor, the rest of them loaded the supplies into the RV. Beth was bummed that they couldn’t take the cow with them this time, but she made sure everyone knew she’d be back for it soon. 

They convinced Andy, the man whose brother was being held by the Saviors, to come back with them and tell them everything he knew about Negan’s compound and the Saviors. 

Jesus brought over a basket of vegetables and looked around the RV. 

“You got room for one more? I mean, we’re talking about righting the world and you still have my knives.” He gave Daryl a smile, appearing more hopeful than he had all day.

Jesus and everyone else settled into the RV. Beth was standing at the rear bumper, her eyes locked on the medical trailer.

Daryl went over and grabbed her hand, pulling her along with him into the RV.

“They’ll be here soon,” he reassured. 

And they were. Glenn waited until they made it a few miles down the road before he pulled out the grainy black-and-white photo. He handed it to Beth first. 

She studied the picture and Daryl saw her blue eyes fill with tears. She handed the picture to him before walking across the small space and hugging her sister. He stared at the picture, but he couldn’t see shit except a dark blob with an even darker blog inside it. He assumed it was okay and that at some point, it would look more like a baby. He handed the picture to Abraham and gave him a knowing look.

Maybe it would be okay to settle down in this world. 

Beth came and sat back down next to him. She put her head on his shoulder and soon, her body was heavy next to his and her breathing grew steady and even. 

Yeah… he could probably get used to this settled shit. 

They pulled into the gates of Alexandria and the light mood in the RV immediately changed. Now, they had to tell the rest of the community what they'd done. The deal they'd made for food.

Rick got out first and fielded the questions before grabbing Aaron.

"I need everyone in the church in an hour,” he instructed, keeping his voice low so only the few people around him could hear.

"What is it?" Reg asked as he helped unload baskets of food.

"We'll talk about it." Rick ran his hand through his hair and stared straight ahead.

Hershel approached them, and after hugging Beth and Maggie, he gripped Rick's shoulders. Some part of Daryl realized this was how a father reacted to his son—that's how Hershel saw Rick.

"What's going on?" Hershel asked.

Rick sighed. "We have to fight."

All of the community was in the church except for Abraham and Glenn, who took watch. 

Daryl and Beth slid into one of the pews with Hershel and Maggie. The old man hadn't said much at all since Rick had told him they were going to fight. Someone behind them cleared their throat and then Rick was standing at the front of the church.

He raised his voice to speak to the entirety of the room, looking around and pausing on each face as he spoke, "We went to Hilltop today. They are a community much like ours. We can work with them. Beth hammered out a deal. We're getting food: eggs, butter, fresh vegetables. But they aren't just giving it away. There's a group called the Saviors… they’re bad people. They’re led by a man called Negan. In return for the supplies Hilltop sent with us today, we agreed to kill Negan and his group."

Rick paused like he expected the group to have a few outbursts. And they did. Worried, heated murmurs rippled through the pews.

But once everyone had settled again and was as quiet as they could hope for, Rick started again.

"Sooner or later, they’ll find us here. They’ll subjugate us just like they have the people of Hilltop. And they need to be dealt with before that happens. Now, I'd like this to be a group decision, so if you have anything to say… Speak up." 

After Rick finished, there were more murmurs and the sound of wood creaking, but no one stood up or came forward.

Wordlessly, Hershel stood up and looked from his two daughters to Rick. He frowned heavily and gave a sad shake of his head. Then he turned and limped out of the church.

Beth moved to follow him, but Daryl grabbed her hand. She'd made this deal, so she needed to be here. Hershel could voice his objections later.

There was some debate, but finally, everyone decided that this was the only way to keep their community safe and fed. 

Rick's final words hung in the air as everyone shuffled out.

"You don't have to kill… but if you want to stay here, you have to be okay with the fact that it's going to happen."

Chapter Text

sooner or later god'll cut you down

The look Beth’s dad had given her as he left the church made her heart break. He wasn't mad. No, he was disappointed. In her.

She hadn't been able to track him down after the meeting, but when their small group gathered at her house that night, he was right there at the table. With the same look on his face.

Merle magically appeared as well. She had no clue where he went anymore, but he was hardly around. Something she was grateful for considering this new version of him. Daryl had told her he was back to his old self. She knew people grieved in different ways, but it didn't seem like grief at this point. More like he was putting distance between himself and everyone else. He'd allowed himself to get close to Jessie and she'd died. He'd almost lost Daryl. He even had a lot of respect for Deanna, and now she was gone. He was crude and angry and pushed everyone away. He was just hardening his heart against this new world.

Rick and Michonne were talking quietly on the couch. Maggie, Glenn, Jesus, Andy, Daryl, Aaron, and Beth were crowded into the kitchen. Her dad was sitting by himself in a chair by the window. He occasionally let his eyes fall on Glenn and Maggie, and a small smile would quickly cross his face, but then it was gone. She wondered if they'd shown him the sonogram picture. Maybe a glimpse at his first grandchild would soften the blow of what had happened. 

Beth wasn't sure about this deal. Was this who they'd have to become to live in this world? Was she about to let herself become a killer more than she already was? The Wolves had been about survival, but this plan seemed wrong. Her judgment with Gregory had been skewed, between the way he'd treated everyone when they first arrived, and the fact that he kept calling her Britney—and not in the way that Merle used to. He'd called her 'honey,’ 'sweetie,' and 'darling.' Then he'd told her that he had no use for their weapons in a trade, but if the people of Alexandria wanted to come and work and basically keep his community running, then he would share a little of what he had.

It had all changed after he'd been stabbed. He was attacked by his own people, and it could have been so much worse if Beth and the others hadn't been there. Dr. Carson had been grateful for her help, told her it had been a long time since he'd had another pair of hands that knew what they were doing. While Gregory had been sedated, they'd talked about where they'd both worked. Harlan had been the chief of obstetrics at Bethesda before the fall. He'd already told Maggie and Glenn, and had offered to give Maggie an exam and even do a sonogram if Gregory allowed it. Of course, it all came down to that asshole. They'd talked about Beth's time at the ER in Atlanta in one of the worst parts of the city. How she'd met Daryl at a bar close to the hospital. By the time Gregory was done, she felt like she'd made an ally.

When Daryl had first made the offer of them killing the Saviors, her brain was screaming no. That's not what they did. There had to be another way, but then she thought back on the story that Jesus had told them about the kid the Saviors had killed. How one of the residents of Hilltop was being held hostage and would only be released if they brought them Gregory's head. The same people had tried to steal everything from Daryl, Merle, and Abraham and probably would have killed them. These weren't people to have peace talks with. The only way was to kill or be killed. 

The deal with Gregory had been easy after that. He was a blustery idiot who lucked out in finding a place with walls. She was making this deal and they weren't leaving without half. And she was getting her damn cow.

It had been a running joke between her and Daryl. When he started going out with Rick every day, she'd made a list for him, and every time, at the bottom, she listed a cow. Judith would need actual milk soon and the other kids there did as well. She'd grown up with cows and the fresh dairy every morning. Between her dad, Maggie, and herself, they'd be able to take care of it. Maybe find more and see if they could breed them. Anything to find a way to survive long-term.

She'd been lost in her head and didn't realize they were planning things out until the voices broke through her thoughts.

Rick was explaining to the group, "I talked to a lot of people. Heath, Abraham, Rosita, Tara, and Gabriel have volunteered to go with us. Daryl, Michonne, Glenn, and I are going. If we do this right we can surprise them."

"Wait,” she interjected. "I'm going, too."

She saw Daryl’s head jerk up from where he'd been studying the map Andy had drawn up of the base. She met his eyes with determination.

"I made this deal. I'm going to be there." 

"Hell no!" She'd expected the exclamation to come from Daryl, but it was Merle.

"I'm sorry, I didn't think I was asking for permission. What if someone gets hurt? You need me there right away." Beth looked around the room, but there was just one set of eyes she was hoping to catch. 

Daryl’s blue eyes were full of fire and he slightly shook his head. His lips were pursed like he was trying to keep his words to himself.

Glenn spoke up, "Someone has to be on watch… what if that was Beth? That way she'd be there if someone needs medical help."

Even though she hated the idea of being on the sidelines, she wouldn't have to be in the base. Something she'd been dreading since she had decided she was going with the group. 

"Ya gonna say somethin' here, little brother?” Merle slapped the table in front of him. “Just gonna let yer piece of ass walk straight into the lion's den?" 

Daryl sat back in his chair and glared at his brother. Then he shrugged and went back to picking at his nails. It stung that he hadn't backed her up, that he had nothing to say at all. She felt like she couldn't do anything right with any of them.

More plans were made and they decided to go tomorrow after dark. They'd scout the place out and then decide if they should go in or not. If they didn't go in, they'd have to come up with a new plan. Her dad listened to every word. He didn’t speak up the entire time, merely shaking his head sadly.

Aaron took Jesus and Andy to his house for the night, and before Rick and Michonne could leave, Hershel finally stood up from his chair. 

He looked around at everyone gathered at the table. “Why?”

Almost everyone looked at their hands or at the floor, avoiding Hershel’s gaze. Except for Merle.

"’Cause this is what the world is now, old man." Merle rolled his eyes and pushed back from the table. His chair clattered to the floor and he gave it a disgusted look. Then he turned and left the room.

His footsteps echoed through the house as he stomped up the stairs. No one said anything, even after his door slammed shut.

Rick started to speak, but Hershel quieted him with a hand.

"No, I want to know why my daughter made this callus deal. And I want to hear it from my daughter." His blue eyes bore into hers and she could barely look at him.

"We were going to die if I didn't do this. Maybe from starvation or another group of walkers getting through the fence. Or this group might have found us and killed us all. Why did I make the deal? Because they killed a sixteen-year-old at Hilltop. Just to show that they could. And last month, they almost killed Daryl, Abraham, and Merle. That's why, Daddy." She tried to keep her voice steady, but disappointing her dad was the one thing she'd always worried about.

"But why did you make the deal?" He pushed again.

Maggie tried to jump to Beth’s defense, "Daddy, she's already told you why." 

"No, she hasn’t.” His voice tightened. “You were there, so were Rick and Michonne. Daryl, you were there, too. So why was Beth the one sent in to do the dirty work?"

Beth wasn't sure why it even mattered.

"My call,” Rick spoke up from where he was leaning against the kitchen counter. “Beth was the only one that he was gonna even remotely listen to. He would've been trying to prove to me and Daryl whose dick was bigger. He didn't exactly seem the type to want to deal with Michonne, but Beth… I knew he'd talk to her. He would assume he could just run her over and intimidate her. Or charm her with all of the perks of his community. He didn't know that she could kill him with a flick of her wrist." Rick shrugged his shoulders and stared back at her father.

Hershel sat for a bit and stared, then he stood with a bone weary sigh. "I understand why this deal was made. I understand you aren't going to change your minds. I'm just disappointed. The girl I raised wouldn't willingly agree to a mass murder. The girl I raised took an oath once to save lives, not take them. I'm glad your mother isn't here to see what you've become, Beth."

With those final words hurled at her, Hershel left the house, leaving everyone in stunned silence.

It felt like someone had squeezed her heart. She couldn't sit there anymore with everyone staring at her. She pushed her own chair back and tried to smile.

"Goodnight, everyone,” she choked out. Then she left the kitchen and slowly made her way up the stairs. 

Her bedroom was dark and had cooled down now that the sun had set. She’d opened the window before the meeting at the church to let the breeze in. The curtains were drawn and slowly moving with a light breeze. Her pajamas were right where she'd left them that morning and she managed to change and get into bed before the tears began. Her father's words rang painfully through her head.

The voices from downstairs were muffled and then she heard the front door open and close before Daryl’s footsteps came up the stairs. The petty part of her wished he'd go to the room that had once been his. He could have jumped to her defense at any time, told them she should be with them tomorrow night, anything to show that someone was on her side. It was dumb to think that and she knew that he trusted her, he always told her that she was one of the only people he trusted to have his back. Especially when they were outside the gates. But when she’d needed his vocal support the most, he hadn’t offered it.

Daryl, of course, didn't go to the now-empty room. He came to his room, the one he shared with her. Her back was to the door so she didn't see him come in and collect the clothes he slept in, but she knew his routine so well that she could see him in her mind. After he finished up in the bathroom, he softly closed the door to the room and crawled into bed behind her. Instead of curling around her like he always did, he laid down on his back. She knew he wouldn’t be sleeping soon, but she wasn't going to speak first this time.

"He didn't mean it," Daryl finally said.

Beth sighed and turned over so she was on her back.

"Yeah. He did." She knew her dad, and he wouldn't have said something like that if he didn't mean it.

"He's gonna have ta realize that this is how we stay alive. How you and yer sister and his grandbaby make it." Daryl grunted and turned his head to look at her.

She nodded, but kept staring at the ceiling. 

"Why didn't you say anything tonight? When everyone was telling me that I couldn't go. You know better than anyone that I’m capable of being out there and that I can be an asset. Now I'm gonna be stuck out there on watch, while all of you are in there risking your lives." Her voice broke, but she still refused to look at him. She always had him in her corner and today, it felt like she was all alone.

"I don't want ya there at all. Fuck, ya think I could go in there and do this if I was worried about you the whole time? We're goin' in there and killin' men in their sleep. Is that somethin' you can have on your conscience?" Daryl had gone back to staring at the ceiling and she knew his points were valid.

But it still didn't take the sting out of his words.

"We all know how capable ya are, but it's not just me that needs ya ta be here when this is over,” he continued. “This community needs you. They still don't completely trust Rick an’ Michonne. I'm not the person they come to when shit goes wrong. It's you. Can ya imagine what would happen if we came back without you? Aside from most of us bein' destroyed by it, this place would fall."

His words hit her abruptly. She honestly never knew that was how he viewed her role in Alexandria. 

"I don't want you to have to kill people either,” she whispered, finally looking over at him. His eyes shone in the moonlight and she was taken in by the deep shade of blue.

"Won't be the first… pro’lly won't be the last." He reached his hand between them and threaded his fingers through hers.

She wanted to remind him that she'd killed people when he had been gone. Four people, to be exact. She’d had no problems putting bullets through their heads. The last one had found her dad's hiding spot and was quickly advancing on him. She hadn't even hesitated to pull the trigger. Hershel hadn't admonished her either, or even acted like she'd crumbled his world. He had stood up, limped over to her, hugged her tight, and told her he loved her. 

Beth wasn't stupid, though. She knew this was different. But it wasn't like she hadn't taken a life already. They wouldn't change each other's minds tonight, or probably ever.

There had been something else that had been bothering her. She turned again so she was lying on her side facing him. "Remember that factory we saw, right before we found Reg?" 

He nodded. "Mhm."

"When you were tellin' me about those men you ran into… the way you described them—it reminded me of the people we saw inside those fences. Do you think they could be set up in more than one place?" She had to push down the fear that came with that statement. Because if that was the case, there were more than the 20 or so that Andy told them were at the satellite post. 

"Dunno. But if they were, we woulda run into ‘em by now. Me an’ Merle’ve ventured out that far. Never seen any of ‘em around." Daryl's eyes were fluttering like he was struggling to keep them open. 

Truthfully, she was doing the same thing. And they were going to need their sleep if they were going to pull this thing off tomorrow.

The plan was set and the group that was heading to the Saviors’ camp was loaded into three different cars. They were taking the RV so Heath and Tara would have it to go on a long scavenging trip. The supplies they’d gotten from Hilltop would run out and they needed to make sure they were stocked up. Andy had told them what he knew about the compound and they were pretty sure that along with food and supplies, there was most likely a large armory. 

Jesus, Gabriel, Tara, and Beth were going to keep watch. From the description Andy had given them, there was really only one way in or out and they would block it off with cars and themselves. They had the air horns in case something went wrong and they needed to run. 

It was mid-afternoon when they left the gates of Alexandria. Rick, Michonne, Rosita, Abraham, Daryl, and Beth were in the RV at the head of their little caravan. Glenn, Heath, Tara, and Gabriel followed in one of the SUVs. Sasha, Merle, and Jesus had the last car.

They stopped about five miles from the compound and everyone spread out in search of the one thing that could make or break the plan: a head that could pass as Gregory’s.

Daryl, Merle, and Beth were searching their section of the woods. Merle quietly complained about how they stuck him in the car with the weirdo hippie and the uppity black chick. They came across a few walkers, but none of them were anywhere close to what Gregory looked like. 

Daryl was ahead of her and Merle as they made their way back to the road. She wasn’t sure if this was the time, but she couldn’t hold back the words anymore. 

“I know Jessie’s death messed you up. Don’t even try to deny it, Merle. I saw you that night diggin’ through the bodies and walkers to find what was left of her and Sam. I know you buried them. I know ya still go and talk to her sometimes. Whatever this new or old you is trying to prove by acting like you’re the redneck racist asshole that everyone should be afraid of, it needs to stop. We don’t know what we’re walking into tonight. Don’t be the man that everyone hates. Be the man that used to be respected around here—that I used to respect.” Beth tried to keep her voice low enough that Daryl didn’t hear what she said, but she saw his shoulders tighten and his steps falter just slightly. 

Merle whirled around on her and was keeping his voice quiet, but the tone made her blood run cold, “How ‘bout you keep yer naive little views to yerself, ya little bitch. Just because my brother likes stickin’ his dick in you don’t mean you get ta act like yer part of this family. Ya don’t know shit about me—or him, or anything else that’s goin’ on.” 

She’d been about to say something, but Daryl jerked Merle back by his collar and shoved him away. 

“Don’t you ever speak ta her like that again.” Daryl was right in his face and the brothers never broke eye contact.

Then Merle finally blinked and landed one more shot. “Terrible thing, baby brother. You choosin’ a tight pussy over yer own blood. Ya know nobody’s ever gonna love you. Only ol’ Merle.”

He gave them both a withering look before turning and stalking back to the road. 

Beth walked up and put her hand on Daryl’s shoulder, but he shook her off. 

“Was tonight really the time ta push him like that?” His blue eyes bored into hers and she couldn’t tell if he was mad at her or Merle, but he was right. It hadn’t been the right time, but she was tired of having to apologize for him everytime he made a racist comment or said something homophobic to Aaron.

Beth shook her head and stared down at the ground as she walked. She’d learned her lesson about gopher holes back on the farm and didn’t want to be limping around on a bad ankle again in the middle of all of this. 

Daryl didn’t say anything while they walked, but when they got to the road he put a gentle hand on her back and gave her a half-smile. Then he walked towards his brother, probably to try and calm him down. 

Rick, Jesus, and Andy had finally decided which head would work best, but it was good that they were going in at night. 

The group was gathered loosely around the cars and Rick walked to the middle and looked at each person there before he started to speak. 

“We’re gonna take a look around, try to get a feel of how many people are in there. We like how it looks, we go in. Then we wait until a few hours before dawn, when the guards’ll be tired and everyone inside will be sleeping.” Rick looked to Michonne who nodded and urged him on. 

Before he could finish whatever he was going to say, Gabriel cleared his throat and stepped forward. “And what if it doesn’t feel right?”

“We don’t like what we see, we head back home and make a new plan. They don’t know who we are. They’ve only ever seen Andy and Jesus. We’ll keep Jesus in the shadows.” Rick’s voice got a little louder and he was punctuating every point with his hand. “This is how we eat. This is how we keep Alexandria safe.” 

The group nodded and went back to their own cars. It was just starting to get dark and they had a long wait ahead of them before everything went down. Beth had already gotten into the RV and she wasn’t sure if Daryl would be coming with them, but he and Rick climbed in last. He came to sit right next to her and it reminded her of the last time they’d been sitting in these exact same spots.

But there was no sonogram picture to pass around this time, nor smiles and happy words to exchange. Just the heavy silence of what they were about to do. 

Daryl, Rick, and Jesus had gone to scout out the building. It was close to thirty minutes later when the three of them silently melted out of the trees. 

Rick came to the back of the RV where they were all standing and gave them a decisive nod. “We’re a go.”

Some part of Beth thought they wouldn’t end up going through with it, but they were now. She wanted to have a moment with Daryl, but that was too much like saying goodbye, so she squeezed his hand and whispered, “Good luck.”

Gabriel pulled the SUV across the entrance to the building, far enough away that no one inside could see it. The car was black and they’d knocked out the tail lights. Beth could hardly see the outline of the building from where they were, but she had the binoculars. When she focused them, she could see actual satellites on the roof, bathed in a creepy red light. Was that an omen of what was about to come?

Beth had counted to nine-hundred-and-thirty-two inside her head when the car that Andy had driven came racing down the road. Gabriel barely had enough time to back the car up before they flew past. There was another man in the car and she assumed it was the brother. The car turned right onto the road, heading straight back to Hilltop. 

“Guess that part went off without a hitch,” Tara commented from the backseat. 

Beth turned around to try and see her better. Tara had been quiet the whole time they’d been parked. She didn’t know the other woman that well, but she knew that she wasn’t always this withdrawn. Maybe it was the fact that she was going to be gone for two weeks after this.

Beth was about to ask her when the bright lights around the compound turned on and an alarm started blaring from inside. 

She jumped out of the car and tried to see what was happening. There was no one outside, but the red lights were flashing and the alarm was going to draw every walker in the area right to them. She needed to be in there with them. Someone needed to help them if something was going to hell. 

She had been so engrossed in watching the building that she didn’t notice Jesus standing next to her until he started to speak. 

“Stay here—if anyone’s hurt, they’re gonna bring them out here to you.” He was practically vibrating with tension as he stood there.

She knew he was going in to help. There was no denying the look on his face. 

“Jesus, if they see you and we don’t make it…” she tried to warn him. If they all died and the Saviors recognized Jesus, they would bring hell to Hilltop. 

“We’re gonna make it. And they’re not gonna see me.” Jesus gave her a smile and then pulled the bandana he had around his neck up over his face. Before she could object, he took off running, disappearing into the darkness. 

Beth turned to look at Tara and Gabriel, who had the same dumbfounded looks on their faces that she assumed was on hers. Tara kept staring at the spot he’d disappeared into. 

“Does he think that being dressed in all black like that makes him invisible?” She asked the air around them. 

The alarm was still blaring and Beth wasn’t sure which direction she should be watching—the building, the road, or the woods where the walkers were most likely going to come from. Suddenly, the air was filled with the sounds of gunfire, so loud that it almost drowned out the alarm. 

It felt like things dragged on for hours. The sun was starting to rise and the entire place was bathed in a hazy gray filter. Beth held her breath until she saw movement coming from one of the side entrances. She immediately recognized Merle’s gait and he was closely followed by Rick and Daryl. For the first time since they’d disappeared inside, she managed to take a breath. The alarm was finally silenced and the world was plunged into a quiet that somehow seemed so much louder. 

The sound of a motorcycle came from the building and she could see everyone around them reacting to the noise, then Daryl ran for the bike and tackled the man off of it. Beth closed her eyes and prayed that there wasn’t anyone else about to come racing out of the building. But nothing and one one else came out. A loud whistle like a bird call finally came, the signal that it was all clear.

Tara jumped out of the SUV and ran to the RV, ready to load it up with whatever they could find. Gabriel turned the steering wheel and sped up the drive. They’d barely parked when Beth jumped out and took off running for the open door. She was almost inside the building when someone grabbed her arm. 

Merle. 

“Don’t go in there. You don’t wanna see that.” He shook his head and then turned her back towards the parking lot.

Beth couldn’t have spoken if she wanted to. The same man that had yelled at her earlier and treated her and everyone around her like crap for the past month was trying to protect her from something. She knew the look on his face, she’d seen it many times before. 

Tara pulled up with the RV and Beth stood back and watched as Abraham and Sasha pushed two laundry carts out the doors, both loaded and almost overflowing with weapons. Heath, Glenn, and Michonne came out with baskets full of food. For the next few minutes, everyone loaded the vehicles up in silence before piling back into the cars they’d arrived in. 

Beth wanted to ask Daryl how it had gone, but the motorcycle that she’d seen was the one that had been stolen from him. She thought he might invite her to ride back with him, but as soon as everything was ready, he jumped on, fired up the engine, and took off. He didn’t even spare a look at her or Merle as he sped past. 

She had to wonder if he was going to be home when they got back. 

Beth had helped unload the RV and offered to come back later and help Olivia with the inventory. She needed some sleep first, though. She’d been afraid that Daryl wouldn't be there when she got home, but the bike was back in the driveway, almost like he'd never lost it. She had to drag herself up the stairs, the exhaustion hitting her hard. 

Daryl was sitting on the bed, his head bowed and his hands hanging loosely between his knees. He'd already taken a shower, his hair still damp. He had on black sweatpants and a green T-shirt. Not exactly the picture of the rugged badass hunter she knew he was. 

He looked up when she entered the room and when his blue eyes locked onto hers, she could almost feel the pain behind them.

She sat down next to him and put her hand on his knee. "Daryl, what happened?" 

It felt like a stupid question, but it was all it took to get him to open up. 

"Didn't think it would hit me like that. Not like I haven't killed people before. I was almost feelin' like what we were doin'... wasn’t the right thing… but…" He let the pained pause hang between them before he continued, "Then I saw these Polaroids over one of their beds. Pictures of people layin' dead, heads bashed in. They had ‘em up there like some sorta fuckin’ trophy. Somethin' snapped and I couldn't kill enough of ‘em. Then it was over and I saw you standin' there and I wasn't so sure you'd understand what we'd done. I know ya said you did, but talkin' about it and seein' it are two different things. Sorry I took off and left ya there. Just needed ta get my head straight." 

Beth moved her hand and wrapped her fingers around his.

She took her time finding the right words before she spoke, “I think Rick was right when we told everyone what was happening. Back in the church. In this world, we have to be willing to kill and even if we aren’t, we have to be okay with it happening. We both heard the story that Jesus told us. You saw some of his men, and if they kept pictures of the people they killed… those aren’t men that need to be anywhere near this place.”

Daryl sat up a little straighter and squeezed her hand. “Somethin’ else was goin’ on and I should’ve said somethin’ before. I tried a few times, but I ain’t ever said it to anybody before. That night we brought the group in… I heard what ya said.”

Beth’s mind scrambled to understand, trying to recall what he was referencing. And then it hit her: the whispered I love you. He’d actually heard her.

She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. She’d been trying to find a chance to actually say it to him, but she hadn’t gotten there yet. 

She was about to say something and try to make the whole situation less awkward when Daryl cut her off.

“When we were in there, and things almost went to shit, I just kept thinkin’... I shoulda told ya I love you, too.” His blue eyes were shining and Beth was caught so off-guard that she just stared at him, to the point it made things even more awkward. 

Finally, her brain kicked in and she threw her arms around his neck and buried her face in the crook.  “If you’re telling me now, then I love you, too. And if you’re not, well… I still do.” She smiled against his neck and felt him chuckle, his chest rumbling where hers was pressed against it. 

“Yeah, I’m tellin’ ya. I do love ya, girl.” 

He fell back on the bed and pulled her with him. At some point, they would need to get settled in the bed right, but for right now, just laying in his arms after the events of the day was all she needed. 

It had been just over a week since that night. Beth had come up with a plan to get her dad to start talking to her again.

She needed his farming knowledge. Or more like she needed him to tell her if some of her gardening plans would work. They were going to hit the garden shops, but what about backyard gardens and greenhouses? She'd seen quite a few during the times she was out with Daryl. If the hardier plants survived this long, maybe they could be transplanted. 

She'd been working up the courage to go talk to him and today was the day. She grabbed her notes and her maps and headed for the door before she could change her mind. 

When she walked into the infirmary, her dad was settling into his usual chair, one of Denise’s medical books in his hand. He was always trying to learn more. His knowledge as a veterinarian had gotten him and the group this far, but it was never a bad idea to know more. 

Beth took a deep breath and walked towards him, stopping right in front of him. “Hi, Daddy.” 

Hershel looked up at her and nodded in silent acknowledgment.

“Are you plannin’ on talkin’ to me ever again?” She asked, impatiently tapping her foot. 

“We’re talkin’ right now, aren’t we, Elizabeth?” Hershel hardly ever used her full first name, and every time he did, she hated it. 

“Fine. I was gonna work on a plan for finding more plants. I saw some greenhouses and I know people around here probably had some backyard gardens. I was gonna try and make a list of things we could transplant. I’d also like to get a list started of the seeds I want people to look for while they’re out on runs. So I’ll just be over there workin’ on that if you need me.” She turned and walked over to the kitchen counter, where she spread her maps and papers out.

A moment later, she had to hide her smile when she saw movement from the corner of her eye.

“Rhubarb. We can always transplant rhubarb.” Hershel sat on the stool next to her and grabbed a pencil and paper. “Can’t kill it, even if you tried.” 

They worked for close to two hours on their lists and marked routes to places that would have seeds. By the time they finished, they’d been joking and laughing with each other. Then Hershel excused himself to go back home and take a nap.

They weren’t back to normal just yet, but they were getting there. 

Maybe an hour after he left, Beth resorted to counting supplies. A timid knock on the door had her sending up a little thanks for something to break up the monotony. She opened the door and was surprised to see Carl and Judith on the other side. 

The little girl's face was red and blotchy dried tears crusted to her cheeks. Carl looked like he was on his way to tears as well.

Beth ushered them in and Carl sat down on one of the chairs and tried to keep a squirming Judith on his lap. Beth looked around for something they could put her on. She’d just washed and folded blankets yesterday so she went to the pantry and pulled one down and spread it out on the floor. Carl gave her a look of relief and sat his sister down atop it. 

“She’s looking for Carol,” he mumbled while ruffling Judith’s curls. 

Beth hadn’t thought of how hard it would be on the little girl to lose the person that had been her primary caretaker for all her life. For that person to just disappear with no warning had to be tough on her. 

“Do you still talk to her about Carol?” Beth asked as she got down some plastic cups they kept in the kitchen. She’d learned a long time ago when she used to babysit to make money that small children could usually be entertained by the simplest things. 

Judith gave her a wary look and kept her hands to herself until Beth looked away. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a little hand reach out and grab the closest one to her. 

Carl smiled a little at his sister. “Not really. I didn’t know Carol that well. I mean, I was with her from the start, but I was the obnoxious little kid in the camp and she was always kind of hiding in the background. She really likes Michonne, though, and now that she and my dad are… ya know.” His cheeks turned red as he tried to get the words out. 

Beth was starting to realize why he’d shown up. “Ah, and she’s out with your dad today, isn’t she?” 

“Yeah. My dad reminded me that I needed to have you look at my eye and I thought maybe you could change the bandage for me. I hate looking at it in the mirror.” His one good eye was downcast and she realized how hard all of this really had to be on him. 

Carl should be worried about starting high school and learning to drive, but instead, here he was at the end of the world, dealing with a somewhat absent father, a baby sister that relied on him and everyone else for most things, and on top of that, he’d lost an eye and almost died. 

“I’ll make you a deal. After I check your eye and change your dressing, you can leave Judith here with me for a few hours. If you do something for me.” Beth raised her eyebrows and watched as he smiled. 

“What?” Carl seemed intrigued and she knew that he needed a break from his sister.

“You have to do something fun. Go find Enid and read a comic book, or just have some time to yourself. Just do something for you.”

He grinned. “Okay. Deal.”

Beth knelt down next to Judith and offered her another one of the cups. This time, she got a toothy grin from the little girl who started to babble intently about something.

Carl took off the brown hat that he always had on his head and went to sit on one of the beds.  “Where did Daryl go with Denise, Rosita, and Jordan?”

Beth had been walking towards the cabinet where they kept the medical supplies and she stumbled a little. She didn’t know he was going anywhere. And that was an odd group to be going out on a run together. 

“I’ve got no idea. When did they leave?” Daryl never left without telling her he was going, so maybe something had happened and he didn’t have a chance. She gathered the supplies she needed to redress Carl’s eye and set them on the steel table next to the bed. Judith had stopped playing and was watching every move Beth made. 

“Few hours ago. Right after Abraham and Eugene left. Before my dad left.”

Beth hummed thoughtfully, focusing on her work. She was admittedly a little confused. They never had this many people outside of the gates at a time. She’d figure it all out later. She could tell that Carl was itching to get out of here and be free for a few hours. She quickly took off the dirty bandage and grabbed the pen light that she had sat next to the clean bandages she’d brought over. The damage the bullet had done was healing nicely. She quickly bandaged him and secured the gauze with medical tape. 

“Pretty soon you won't have to use the bandages at all. Could have your dad and Daryl look for an eye patch, if you want,” she suggested.

The reaction he had to that suggestion almost scared her. “No way! Absolutely not.” Carl shook his head vehemently.

Judith began to whimper a little from her spot on the blanket. 

He jumped down and went to pick her up and soothe her. “It’s okay, Jude.” With a sigh, he turned back to Beth and explained apologetically, “Sorry, the guy that attacked the prison… he had an eye patch. I don’t wanna be reminded of him and everything he took from us every time I look in the mirror.”

“Oh. No, it’s okay, I get it. We’ll figure something out,” she said matter-of-factly. And she would. There had to be something she could do to make it a little easier on him. She held out her arms to Judith and was surprised when the toddler willingly came to her.  

“Okay well, thanks, Beth,” he said, heading towards the door. “I’ll be around the gazebo if she needs me,” he called out over his shoulder.

Beth smiled down at Judith, who was watching her brother’s form disappear as he walked towards the direction of Olivia’s house. Her little chin started to quiver. It was okay to be with her when Carl was there, but now she didn’t seem so sure about Beth. 

“I got a secret stash of paper and crayons in the other room. Should we get those out and make something for Carl?” Beth tickled Judith’s tummy and she gave a small giggle. 

They’d be okay. And hopefully everyone else would be, too.

Carl came back after a few hours and took a very sleepy Judith home for a nap, along with the four crayon pictures they’d drawn for the fridge. 

It was getting close to dinner time, so Beth started to clean up and make sure that everything Judith had managed to take out of the cabinets was put back where it was supposed to be. She might not be walking yet, but she was the fastest crawler Beth had ever seen. 

She was halfway through putting the gauze back when the front door opened and voices were calling out for someone to help. Rosita and Abraham were dragging an unconscious Eugene into the infirmary. Beth pointed to a bed and they managed to get him onto it. 

“What happened?” Beth asked, looking between the two of them.

Abraham looked at Rosita and she just shook her head. 

“Got hit in the head. With the butt of a crossbow,” Abraham replied quietly. “Hasn’t come around since.” 

A crossbow? Beth’s mind automatically went to the people that had stolen Daryl’s bow. Was it them?

She could ask those questions later, though. It didn’t take long to get Eugene checked out. He was just knocked out, probably a concussion, and his head would be killing him when he came back around.

More voices were coming into the infirmary, and she immediately recognized Maggie’s and Rick’s. She hadn’t been expecting her dad to be there as well. 

“Bethy, let me finish with Eugene. You need to go and find Daryl.” Hershel put a hand on her shoulder and gave her an intense look. 

Beth looked between all of the people in the room and the only person that would meet her eyes was her dad. “Where is he?” 

Abraham cleared his throat. “I’d uh, I’d guess he’s at the graves.”

Beth didn’t remember running out the door or across the yards and streets. Her feet pounded on the pavement and she rounded the corner to the side yard they’d turned into a cemetery. Abraham had been right—Daryl was there, digging a grave.

There was a body wrapped in a tarp just to the right of him. She was afraid to say anything. But she didn’t have to. 

Denise came over to her and nodded towards the body. “Jordan. He wasn’t even supposed to be there with us. He caught us at the gate and practically begged us to let him come along. We went to an apothecary, it was stocked with meds we can use. We were almost home and we stopped because I found that soda Tara likes and I wanted to get it for her. We were all just standing there, everything was fine, and then… all of a sudden, Jordan had an arrow through his eye.” 

Beth knew her eyes were wide and she kept looking between Daryl, the body, and Denise. 

“Who shot him?” Beth already knew the answer, but the question came out anyway. 

“Ya already know who,” Daryl growled from where he was digging. “Should’ve killed that fucker back in the woods.” 

Beth couldn’t agree more, but it didn’t make sense why one guy would come after Daryl and the rest of them. And why shoot Jordan?

“We didn’t get all of them,” Daryl went on. “Dwight, he’s with the Saviors. Had a group of at least ten with him.” He drove the shovel into the ground so hard at those words that Beth was afraid he might break it in two. 

Denise nudged her arm and started speaking quietly. Beth had to turn her head to be able to hear her. 

“He was aiming for Daryl. Guess he doesn’t know how to use the crossbow very well. They wanted us to bring them back here and let them take whatever they wanted or they’d kill Eugene. I don’t know how he ended up with them. Abraham was there hiding somewhere and I’m not sure what happened after that. Daryl pushed me behind a car and told me to stay down.” Denise looked pale and clammy. It was probably the first time she’d had to deal with something like that. She was also missing her glasses. 

“Are you okay?” Beth asked her. She was going to let Daryl work out some of his aggression before she went over to him. Pushing him right now would only cause more harm. 

“Yeah, I threw up on my glasses. I should probably go clean them. And check on Eugene.” Denise squinted and Beth had to wonder how well she could actually see without her glasses. 

“He’s fine. Probably just a concussion. My dad’s there with him right now. Rick, Abraham, Maggie, and Rosita, too. Maybe you should just go rest and clean up.” Beth could see how shaky she was at the moment. Denise nodded and gave one last glance at Daryl before she walked away. 

Beth sat down on the ground and pulled a few pieces of grass up, watching Daryl work in silence. 

Daryl had finished digging the grave and pushed the body into the hole. He threw a few shovelfuls of dirt in and then threw the shovel down and came to sit next to her. “After all that bullshit, there’s still more. You were right. We didn’t end somethin’. I think we started somethin’. The way Dwight was talkin’, he knows where we live. Sooner or later, they’re gonna be comin’ for us.”

He picked up a plastic bag that she hadn’t noticed before and pulled a bottle out, handing her one as well. They were little bottles of booze, like what used to be served on airplanes. 

She twisted the top off and tipped the bottle towards Jordan’s grave. Daryl snorted but did the same, and they both downed the shots of whiskey. Daryl reached for the bag again, but before he could get two more out, Jordan’s wife came running into the yard. 

They both jumped up and waited for the crazy to come out. Beth could sympathize, but Shannon was already unstable and Beth wasn’t sure what she’d do. 

For a few minutes, nothing happened. The woman simply stared at the freshly-dug grave with teary eyes and a deep frown. But then she turned and stormed up to Daryl, getting right up in his face and poking him in the chest. 

“You got him killed! You stupid son of a bitch hillbilly, you got my husband killed!” She was screaming at the top of her lungs and slapping Daryl in the chest.

Beth knew that he would stand there and take it. He was already blaming himself and even if he wasn’t, he’d never put his hands on a woman, not even to defend himself. 

Beth wasn’t going to let her take out her grief on Daryl, though. She pushed between the two of them and grabbed the hand that Shannon was about to hit her with. 

“He didn’t get Jordan killed. Jordan begged to go with them. You know that the second you walk out those gates, you’re risking your life. He knew that. He knew the risks, and he took them. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry that you lost him, but you don’t get to take it out on Daryl. It’s not his fault." 

Shannon jerked back and Beth knew what was coming before she could stop it. The other woman’s hand made contact with her cheek. And for a brief second, Beth almost tackled her to the ground and showed her how farmgirls handled things, but she didn't. She kept herself composed and looked back at the other woman. 

"You can finish burying your husband. I know you're hurting, but if you try that shit again, I will knock you on your pretentious ass." Beth felt Daryl’s presence looming large behind her.

"Spencer was right about you. You and your junkyard dog bodyguards. We’re all gonna get killed, and the blood will be on your hands," Shannon spat out. Then walked away and picked up the shovel, weakly pushing dirt on top of her husband's body.

Beth and Daryl walked back to the house in silence, but she had a feeling they were both thinking the same thing.

What the hell was Spencer saying, and who exactly was he saying it to?

Over dinner, Daryl filled Merle in on what had happened. Merle had a few ideas of what they should do to Spencer, and he even seemed like himself when he told Beth that he would have loved to have seen her knock Shannon on her ass. But the laughter soon died and Merle went back to being surly and rude. Daryl was lost in his head and went up to bed as soon as he was done eating. 

Beth looked around and realized it was on her to clean up… again. She knew that Merle wasn’t one to help, but Daryl was usually there to lend a hand. She understood, though. He hated losing people, even if it was someone he didn’t know that well. He’d brought Jordan and Shannon into the community, and he had a sense of responsibility for the people that he’d found and decided would be an asset to Alexandria. How Shannon got past his usually on-point instincts, Beth would never know. Maybe it was the fact that she had two little boys. She might be a crazy bitch, but she was a good mom. Maybe he’d simply done it for the kids’ sake. 

She rinsed off the last plate and set it in the rack to dry, then she checked the door to make sure it was locked and turned out the remaining lights before climbing the stairs to their room. 

Daryl was already in bed, laying on his back, wide awake. He didn't look over when she came in, so she grabbed her pajamas from the top of the dresser and took them into the bathroom. Once she was done with her nightly routine, she walked around the bed to her side and pulled back the covers before climbing in. 

Daryl finally looked over at her and she could see the torment in his eyes.

"He was aimin' fer me. If he knew how to shoot my bow, he woulda killed me." His hand found hers on top of the comforter and he pulled it with his to rest on his chest.

"You're plannin' to go after him, aren't you?" Her voice was low even though she wanted to yell it in the hopes Merle would hear and talk some sense into him.

Daryl nodded and took a deep, shuddering breath. "What if you'd been with me today? Huh? If he'd shot you… I can't just let him be out there. He knows where we live." 

Beth nodded. She understood, and she'd probably be feeling the same if she was in his position. But it was starting to feel like these people were organized. Maybe they even outnumbered them.

"What if we set up more watches and added a few more watch points? Stored some weapons around town? We could see them coming and be ready." Her voice was pleading and she hated it, but she would do anything to stop him from going on a kamikaze mission. "I know you can't totally let it go, but can you let it go until we talk to Rick and Michonne? At least make a plan." Beth rolled over so she could see him and he turned his head to look at her.

He didn't say anything. He simply stared at her. Then he let go of her hand and put his arm over her head, just like did every night when they went to bed. She scooted closer to him and laid her head on his chest. 

She was starting to think he'd never answer her and she was willing to let it go for tonight. Sleep was starting to pull her under when he pushed her hair out of her face and looked down into her eyes.

"I'll try."

When she woke up the next morning, Daryl’s side of the bed was empty and the sheets were cold. That feeling she’d had last night was still hanging over her. She stretched and glanced around the room, looking for any sign of him. His boots and vest were gone, so she knew he was already up and most likely out of the house.

The sun was already shining through the window and she needed to get up. Her dad had asked her to come over to their house this morning and work more on the ideas for the gardens. He was also interested in the land and crops they had at Hilltop, curious to find out if there was a way to help them grow more or improve the quality of the crops. Maybe they could go there one day soon. They would have to face Gregory at some point and let him know that some of the Saviors were still alive. 

She grabbed clean panties and a sports bra from the top drawer of the dresser and dropped them on the bathroom counter before turning on the shower and shedding her pajamas. The hot water was a welcoming balm to her skin. There was something about being in the shower that made things work themselves out in her head. But today, she couldn't put her finger on the feeling of dread that had been hovering over her since last night.

After she washed her hair and rinsed off, she dried off as quickly as she could. Her hair was going to be too much of a hassle, so she ran a brush through it and grabbed the hair tie on the counter and twisted it up into a bun. She pulled on her bra and panties and found clothes for the day. Her boots were down by the front door, so she grabbed a pair of socks and made her way down the stairs. Merle’s bedroom door was still shut, so at least she wasn’t the last one up. 

She sat down in one of the kitchen chairs and pulled her socks over her feet before going to the door and grabbing her boots. She went to shove her right foot in, but there was something inside. It felt like the tissue paper they used to put in the toes of new shoes at the store. Beth hopped on her left foot as she pulled her boot off and reached her hand inside.

It was a piece of paper, slightly crumpled. She almost threw it on the counter, assuming it was trash that had fallen in somehow. But she smoothed it out instead and found that it was a note written in Daryl’s scratchy handwriting. 

Couldn’t just let it go. I’m sorry. 

Love you,

D

Was that what last night had been about? Was he trying to apologize because he’d already made a decision? 

She didn’t think twice before running back up the stairs, which proved slightly difficult since the stairs were wood and she only had her socks on. Not even bothering to knock, she opened the door to Merle’s bedroom and yanked the pillow out from under his head. 

“What the fuck’re you doin’?!” Came the muffled yell from the bed when his face hit the mattress. 

“Get up. Daryl went after those guys from yesterday.” Beth was already heading back down the stairs, but she could hear Merle’s words as he got out of bed. 

“Stupid son of a bitch. Gonna get himself killed over some stupid bastard.” 

When he got down the stairs, Beth showed him the note. Merle read it and then looked up at her.

“How long’s he been gone?”

Beth just shrugged. She had no clue when he’d actually left. 

“Fuckin’ stupid asshole,” Merle mumbled as he went to the coat closet and pulled out one of the handguns and his rifle. 

“You think we can track him?” Beth asked, reaching for her knives and her bow, but Merle pushed her hand out of the way and slammed the door. 

“Nuh-uh. I can track him. I ain’t got time ta deal with you, too.” He gave her a look that told her arguing would be stupid. “I’ll bring his stubborn ass back.”

Then he was out the door letting it slam behind him. Hopefully, Merle could find him before Daryl got himself killed. The day had just begun and it had already gone to hell. 

She kicked the front door just to make herself feel better, but it didn’t. She needed to calm down and go see her dad.

Merle would burn the world to the ground to save his brother. There was nothing she could do now. 

Twenty minutes later, she was walking out the door and met Carl at the sidewalk. He gave her a smile and slowed his steps to match hers. 

“Merle just tried to carjack Glenn,” he said, a grin on his face. 

Beth stopped and stared at him like he’d just told her that the world went back to normal. 

“He did what?”

Carl turned and waited for her to catch up again before he explained, “I was at the gate and Glenn and Michonne were getting ready to go out. Merle went to the window and told Glenn he needed the van and when Glenn said no, Merle pulled a gun on him. He didn’t know Rosita was behind him—she took his knees out from under him and got the gun. Then Merle told us that Daryl had gone after those guys from yesterday. Rosita said she knew where he’d start so the four of them just left.” 

Beth huffed out a breath and for a moment, she was mad as hell. She would be too much of a hindrance, but Glenn, Michonne, and Rosita weren’t? Stupid, cranky, old redneck. 

Carl laughed. “I would love to hear you say that to his face.”

Beth put her hand over her mouth. “Shit, I said that out loud?”

Carl kept laughing as they walked up the sidewalk to the house that her sister, dad, and Glenn shared. Carol had lived there, too, before the Wolves killed her. Maggie was trying to convince Enid to move in with them now that Tara had moved in with Denise. 

Beth opened the door and raised her eyebrows, wordlessly asking if Carl wanted to come in with her, but he shook his head and went back down the sidewalk. Did Carl just walk her to the door? The kid had some manners!

Her dad was sitting at the kitchen table with Maggie. They had a few lists written between them and they both looked up and smiled when Beth walked in. 

“Sorry, Daryl decided to go after the guys from yesterday and then Merle went after Daryl,” Beth waved her hands around as she tried to explain without showing how worried she was. 

Maggie looked up and pointed to the empty seat next to her. “Come help us to keep your mind off of it.” 

“He’s with Glenn, Michonne, and Rosita,” Beth blurted out. She hadn’t planned to tell her sister, but if it were her, she would have wanted to know.

Hershel chuckled and she and Maggie both gave him a look. 

“I’m sorry, but I’m just tryin’ to imagine what that road trip would look like.” He kept laughing and shaking his head. “At least they’ll all keep each other outta trouble.”

Beth looked over at Maggie and just meeting her sister’s green eyes sent her into a fit of laughter as well. It suddenly felt like a Saturday morning back at the farm.

It felt like home.

They’d planned four different runs and a trip to Hilltop in the next few weeks. A sense of accomplishment fell over Beth as she walked back to her house. The bike was still gone, like she knew it would be. She’d have heard it if Daryl had come back, but a small part of her had hoped that maybe she’d missed it while they were talking. 

She spent the next few hours doing some of the more monotonous tasks. Laundry was at the top of the list. They used the washing machine, but didn’t want to waste the electricity to run the dryer, so Daryl had put up a clothesline in the backyard. This was another thing that made her feel like she was back at the farm. She used to follow her mom out the back door every Saturday and sit and watch while she hung the laundry up. There was a certain smell to sun-dried laundry, almost like they’d found a way to infuse the clothes with sunshine, wildflowers, and a gentle breeze. 

The last of Daryl’s shirts were pinned up and she was standing in the backyard, just taking in the day. She was still pissed at Daryl and Merle. Daryl for breaking his promise and going without her, and Merle for… well, everything anymore, but mostly for not wanting her to go with him. 

“BETH!” A high-pitched scream jolted her out of her thoughts. 

It sounded like Enid. Beth ran around the side of the house and met her in the driveway.

“It’s Maggie,” she sobbed out, and grabbed Beth’s hand, pulling her towards her sister’s house. 

Everything happened so fast—one minute, Beth was running into Maggie’s house, and it seemed like the next, they were piling into the RV and taking her to Hilltop. 

Enid had gone to find Denise and brought the doctor back along with Rick. Denise paled when Maggie told her what was happening. She could do surgery and treat most wounds, but when it came to babies, she was just as ignorant as the rest of them. They had no clue what to do. Rick told them to get ready to go to Hilltop. 

Her dad had wanted to come with them, but with the Saviors still out there and a good part of the most capable fighters already gone, they’d convinced him to stay. Hershel knew they were asking him to be in charge just to keep him at Alexandria, but he finally accepted it and bent down to kiss Maggie on the forehead before Abraham and Rick took her to the RV. 

“Beth!” Her dad called out to her as she followed them out the door. 

Beth looked back at him and nodded. He didn’t need to say it. She would protect Maggie at all costs. 

Beth was the last one in the RV. Rick was driving and Abraham was in the passenger seat. Aaron, Sasha, Tyreese, and Carl were sitting around the little table and Eugene was sitting on the floor, his back to the driver’s seat. She gave them all a smile and hoped it told them how grateful she was for them making this trip on her sister’s account. 

She made her way to the back bedroom. In just the past few minutes, Maggie seemed to have gotten worse. Her skin had a gray pallor to it and she was sweating heavily. Her eyes popped open when Beth came in and she weakly lifted her hand. Beth hurried over to take it in her own. 

“You’re gonna be fine, Mags. We’ll be at Hilltop before long and as soon as Glenn gets back, Enid will tell him where we went.” Beth hoped her voice sounded reassuring.

They’d been driving for a half an hour when the RV stopped abruptly. 

Abraham’s voice boomed through the vehicle, “Enemy close!”

Beth jumped up and gave Maggie a quick glance. She’d fallen into a restless sleep and Beth didn’t want to wake her. She stuck her head out of the flimsy plastic that served as a door and saw the road was blocked with probably a dozen trucks. At least thirty men were standing around them, holding automatic rifles. The guy at the front was waving at them. The only thing she was able to make out about him was his handlebar mustache.

Abraham was pulling his rifle from next to him and looking over at Rick. “We doin’ this?” 

Rick looked at the men and then shook his head, “No. No, we’re not.”

The RV’s gears made a grinding sound as it was put into reverse.

Every route they took was blocked. Sometimes the same men were there, but two things were becoming clear: the Saviors were a larger group than they’d been led to believe, and they were herding Rick and the others right where they wanted them. 

The sun had set and they’d been going in circles. Maggie wasn’t getting better and they needed a plan. Surprisingly, Eugene had one. 

“We know they’re waiting for us at every turn, but they’re waitin’ on this rust bucket. And they don’t know the moment-to-moment occupancy of said rust bucket. I’ll have them thinkin’ we’re playin’ their game. All phases of the turn, level after level, move after move. I’ll keep ‘em spun. I assure you, I will.” Eugene was standing taller than Beth had ever seen him before and assuring Rick that he was going to be able to do this. 

Beth stood there and choked back the tears. She walked up and hugged Eugene as hard as she could. “Thank you for this. We’re lucky you’re here.” 

Eugene gave her a quick nod.

“I won’t argue with that.”

They’d been walking for miles. There was a stitch in her side and the muscles in her legs were screaming, but all she had to do was look down at her sister on the makeshift gurney and she found the strength to power on. 

Everyone was trying to keep their footsteps light, but it was difficult. Then there was a noise that had them all stopping and looking around. It became clearer and Rick was telling them to hurry. 

Whistling was coming from all around them. They were surrounded. Every direction they turned, the same two-toned whistle grew louder and louder. 

They kept moving, though, and when they broke through the trees into a clearing, they stopped short. The RV was parked in front of them and Eugene was on his knees in the gravel. A man was pressing a gun to the back of his head. 

The man she’d seen earlier with the handlebar mustache was standing in front of the RV. They’d been here for a bit because they already had a fire going, like they were all going to camp out and roast marshmallows. 

He stepped closer and gave them a huge malicious smile, spreading his arms out. 

“Good, you made it! Welcome to where you’re going. We’ll take your weapons now.” Beth was concentrating on the stupid mustache on his upper lip. It was salt-and-pepper and if she hadn’t been so fucking scared, she might have even be impressed by it. 

Rick started, “We can talk about—”

“We’re done talking. Time to listen.” He waved his hands around and they were quickly surrounded, weapons ripped from their grasps. “And we need to get her down and get all of you on your knees.”

He was pointing at Maggie and Beth wished she’d hidden her knives better. She could have one stuck in his throat in a matter of seconds. 

“Let’s go, on your knees!” He snapped his fingers and looked around. 

Beth looked to Rick and he gave her a nod. She shook her head, but went to Maggie and helped her walk the few steps to the semi-circle they were in and tried to gently lower her to her knees. She dropped down next to her and gripped Maggie’s hand once to try and reassure her. 

“Dwight!” The man called out.

Beth felt her stomach drop. 

There was a commotion to the right and a tall man with shoulder-length blond hair was walking towards the back of a van. He jerked the door open and waved a gun at whoever was inside, pulling them out and pushing them into the group. Glenn, Michonne, Rosita, and Merle were all forced to their knees.

Before Beth could catch Merle’s eye, Dwight roughly shoved Daryl down to the ground. He looked almost as bad as Maggie. He had a blanket wrapped around his shoulders, but he was sweating and appeared alarmingly pale. He was favoring his right shoulder. 

What had they done to him?

He was out of it, but she saw the moment he realized who was around him and how his body jerked when he spotted her. She wanted to say something to him, but what could she say? It didn’t matter anyway, because Mustache Man was talking again. 

“Alright,” he announced. “Let’s meet the man!” He walked to the door of the RV and knocked once. 

The door swung open and a tall man with slicked-back dark hair stepped down. He was wearing tight jeans, a leather jacket, and a red ascot. He had a dark mustache and beard that was slightly speckled with gray. He gave Beth the impression of an oily used car salesman. He had a baseball bat wrapped in barbed wire resting on his shoulder. He walked around and smiled at them like a cocky asshole. 

“Pissin’ our pants yet? Boy, do I have a feeling we’re getting close. So, which one of you pricks is the leader?” He turned to look at all of them.

The Savior with the mustache pointed at Rick. “It’s this one. He’s the guy.”

The man in the leather jacket walked over and squatted down in front of Rick. 

“Hi, you’re Rick, right? I’m Negan.” Negan let that hang in the air and then stood up, pointing the bat at Rick. “And I do not appreciate you killin’ my men. Also, when I sent my people to kill your people for killin’ my people, you killed more of my people. Not cool. Not cool. You have no idea how not cool that shit is. But, I think you’re gonna be up to speed shortly.”

Negan was pacing in front of them again, but it didn’t stop him from continuing his villainous monologue. 

“Ya see, Rick, whatever you do, no matter what, you don’t mess with the new world order. And the new world is this—you give me your shit… or I will kill you.” Negan was still pacing, occasionally stopping in front of one of them every few seconds and offering a beaming smile, like this was some sort of sick game. “Now, I’m gonna explain it more, but I have a little… let’s call it a family dispute going.”

He stopped in front of the fire and let the tip of the bat rest on the ground. He leaned back like he was trying to pose for a picture. 

“You already met my man, Simon, over there.” Negan pointed to the man with the mustache. “Well, he’s my number two. You have one of those, Rick? Are they here right now? Nevermind, we’ll get to that later.

“But see, I have another guy. He’s a real go-getter. Shows a lotta potential. He killed one of my lieutenants for his job, and when someone shows promise like that… well, gotta give credit where credit is due. So I made him a lieutenant and gave him his own outpost. The same outpost that you assholes went into in the middle of the night. Remember that, Rick? When you killed all those men? Well see, now my guy is out for blood, but Simon is usually the guy that I let handle the picking of who gets killed. Sometimes, I even let him have the pleasure. But.. this time… ah, hell.

“See, those two don’t like each other one bit. It’s a big ol’ clusterfuck when we have meetings. They glare and yell and squabble, and that’s why I’ve tried to keep ‘em separated. But since you decided to go all mass murder on my men… they’re both back home. And I’m thinkin’ if I let my guy have a moment, he might stop bein’ such a dick.”

Negan had barely managed a breath the whole time. Beth wasn’t sure how any of these people put up with him. 

He walked towards the RV and leaned back against it. “So, you killing my men—way more than I’m comfortable with, by the way—has caused a whole lotta fucked-up drama for me. And for that… you’re gonna have to pay.”

He knocked on the door and it opened once more. 

The man that stepped out was probably Daryl’s age, with a shaved head and some dark stubble around his face. He didn’t look like someone that she’d really be that concerned about, but he was with these people. For the hundredth time that night, she felt her stomach drop, but it wasn’t because of the new Savior—it was seeing Rick’s face and hearing the pained gasp her sister let out. 

Rick was shaking his head, face gone pale like he’d seen a ghost. Beth chanced a glance at Carl and saw a similar expression on his face. Maggie was glaring at him like she wanted to rip his kidneys out through his mouth. 

As soon as the man’s eyes landed on Rick, a wicked smile spread across his face. “You’ve gotta be fuckin’ kidding me. These are the people that killed all my guys?” 

Carl croaked out a single, dry-throated syllable.

“Shane.”

Chapter Text

the world is a vampire

Shane’s head whipped around at the sound of his name. He turned back to Rick with a sneer, lowering himself to get right in Rick’s face. 

“Aw shit, are you fuckin’ kiddin’ me? Ya brought Carl with ya? How stupid are you? I told ya you couldn’t keep them safe. I told you that. And now look at where you’ve ended up.”

“Shane,” Rick whispered hoarsely. He sounded more broken than Beth had ever heard him. “Don’t do this, brother.”

“Brother? You weren’t callin’ me that when you left my ass in that field, were ya? For tellin’ you the truth. For tellin' you that Lori and Carl weren't safe with you. Look’t him, he's only got one eye! And where the hell is Lori?” Shane stood up, but kept his glare locked on Rick.

Beth couldn't see Rick's face, but whatever Shane saw made him even angrier.

"She's dead, ain't she?" He put a hand on the back of his head and paced in a tight circle. "You got her killed, didn't ya? Her and our baby." He spit the words out at Rick before walking back towards the RV. 

Rick merely shook his head, exhaling a ragged breath that almost sounded like a sob.

Shane stood before the group and took an assessing look around at them. His angry glare landed on Maggie. “Well of course you made it. All yer threats, always actin’ so high an’ mighty. Shit, I was hopin’ you were all walker food. I made it back to the farm after a while, ya know. And it was just overrun with them freaks.” He shook his head again and muttered as though he were talking to himself, “Shoulda taken Randall’s offer ta join up with his group.”

“Wait— these are the dicks that left ya in that field to die?” Negan crowed from where he was still standing. “The world really is gettin’ smaller. But we need to be gettin’ back to why we’re here. Do ya know who you want me to beat the holy hell out of?” His face lit up, the prospect of inflicting pain bringing him all kinds of sick joy.

Beth took the chance to glance over at Daryl. He looked worse, and he was having a hard time keeping his eyes open, barely able to stay upright on his knees. 

“Well y’ain’t gonna let me have the one I want,” Shane replied, “so fuck, man. I don’t care.” He rubbed his hand over the back of his head again, shaking his head like he was disgusted. 

“Alright, I’ll do it my way then! This—” Negan showed them all the bat before looking at it lovingly “—this is Lucille, and she is awesome!”  He walked in front of them again, but this time he really looked at them. He stopped right in front of Maggie and studied her closely. “Jesus. You look shitty. I should just put you out of your misery right now.” 

Glenn jerked and tried to stand up, but the man behind him pushed him back down onto his knees. “No!” He cried out, tears running down his face as he looked at Maggie. 

“Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! Don’t any of you do that again. I will shut that shit down, no exceptions. I’ll let you have that one. It’s an emotional moment, I get it. But I simply cannot decide. I can’t let Shane decide because he’d kill you, Rick, and well… I need you to be out there getting stuff for me.

“Like I was tryin’ to say before, you all work for me now. Half your shit… it now belongs to me. So, Rick, the governor called and he granted you a stay of execution for tonight. You and I will talk more about this little deal of ours later.” Negan was again pacing in front of them, but he stopped and gave them all that creepy smile again. “I know just what to do.”

He again started a slow pace, but this time he pointed the bat into each of their faces as he passed by them, chanting out a nursery rhyme and pausing dreadfully with every word. 

“Eenie… meenie… miney… mo… catch… a tiger… by… his toe… if… he hollers… let him go…”

Beth could feel the fear rising up inside her, cold and icy, every time the bat was mere centimeters from her face.

“…my mother… told me… to pick the very best one… and you… are…”

Then he stopped.

“It.”

He’d made his choice. And with a wide, toothy grin, he lifted the bat with both hands.

“Anybody moves, anybody says anything, well, it ain’t gonna be pretty. You can breathe, you can blink, you can cry—hell, you’re all gonna be doing that.”

Then he moved faster than he had all night and before Beth could even comprehend what was happening, he’d raised the bat, reared back, and firmly brought it down on Tyreese’s head. The big man swayed a little, but he didn’t go down. Negan raised the bat again and kept swinging it down on his head, even after Tyrese crumpled forward.

Until the only thing left of Tyreese’s head was a bloody, pulpy puddle. 

Beth looked around and saw Sasha, whose mouth was open like she was trying to scream, but she caught herself—she wasn’t about to risk defying Negan. 

Negan started laughing and was showing everyone his bat again. The way it dripped with blood and brain matter. “You guys, look at my dirty girl!” 

He walked towards Sasha and shoved the bat right in her face. Sasha closed her eyes, shaking her head. 

“Sweetheart… lay your eyes on this.” He must have noticed how hard Sasha was shaking because he looked between her and Tyreese’s body. “Oh damn. Were you—were you close? That sucks, but you need to know there was a reason for all of this. He just took one—or six or seven—for the team! So take… a damn… look.”

He shoved the bat closer to Sasha’s face again, more forcefully, and she turned her head to the side, visibly swallowing hard.

“Fine,” Negan grunted. Then he turned and walked in front of Beth. “You get to take a damn look, or I’ll introduce you to Lucille in a way you don’t ever wanna know her.”

Beth had seen enough blood and guts that it wouldn’t bother her to see it, so she simply straightened her back and looked right at Negan. But he was turning and then something—no, someone —was colliding with him. 

“Daryl!” Beth screamed, Dwight had him pinned to the ground and had Daryl’s own crossbow pointed at his head. 

“No. Oh no!” Negan scolded. “That? That… is a no-no.”

Dwight looked at Negan like a kid might look at Santa Claus.

“You want me to do it? Right here.”

Daryl grunted in pain and his eyes locked on Beth’s. She knew they couldn’t say anything, but she hoped he could see it in her eyes. She wasn’t sure how to convey everything with only a look—how to tell him that she loved him and that her life had only gotten better once he was in it—but she tried. Hoping against hope that he could interpret the unspoken words. 

Negan smiled and squatted down by Daryl. “No, Dwight, you don’t get to kill him, not until you try a little. And anyway… that’s not how it works. Now I already told you people, first one’s free. Then… well, I told you that I would shut that shit down . Get this one back in line.”

Negan stood up and started pointing Lucille at them all again, eyes narrowed as he tried to decide who was next.

“No exceptions! I don’t know what kind of lying assholes you’ve been dealing with… but I’m a man of my word. I need you to know me. So… back to it.” 

Beth squeezed her eyes shut, her entire body trembling. She heard the sickening crack of the bat. Her sister’s blood curdling scream forced her to open her eyes and look.

“NO!” Maggie was falling forward and balancing on her hands and knees. 

Glenn was still on his knees, but part of his skull was crushed in and one of his eyes had popped out. Blood was running down his face and his mouth was moving like he was trying to say something. 

Negan bent over and got right in Glenn’s face. “Buddy, you still there? I just don’t know. Shane, did you know this guy?” 

Shane walked over and looked down at Glenn indifferently. “Yeah, he was our little errand boy. Looks like he’s grown some balls since then.”

Negan stared at Glenn with a sickening, amused smile. “I mean, it seems like he’s tryin’ to speak, but he just took one hell of a hit.”

Glenn’s one eye was trained solely on Maggie, as though he were completely unaware of anything else but her. 

Negan chuckled. “Hey, I just popped your skull so hard, your eyeball popped out and it is gross as shit!”

Glenn was making more gurgling noises but then finally, he was able to speak.

“Maggie, I-I’ll find you.” He was swaying like he was about to fall over.

Beth decided to say fuck it and grabbed her sister’s arm, pulling her back on her knees and letting her lean on her for support.

Negan had seen her move and help her sister, but he didn’t come towards them. Beth wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. “Hell, I can see this is hard on you guys. I am sorry. I truly am, but I did say it: No. Exceptions!”

With a laugh, he turned back to Glenn and cracked the bat over his head again. Over and over and over until he was pummeling bloody mush into the gravel.

When he finally stopped, he was out of breath and still laughing. His gaze flicked over Tyreese’s body and Glenn’s.

“Aw shit… d’you see what y’all made me do? You made me look like some kinda racist asshole, killing the Black guy and the Asian guy.” Negan turned to Merle and pointed the bat at him, grinning. “You know what I’m talkin’ about, don’t ya, buddy?”

Merle tightened his jaw and met Negan’s eyes with a glare of contempt, but kept his mouth shut.

“Anyways, business to discuss.” Negan grabbed Rick by the collar of his jacket and dragged him into the RV. A moment later, it started up and drove away. 

Walkers had started to close in on them, drawn by the noise. Some of the men dispersed to deal with them, but most stayed, their guns trained on who remained of Rick’s group. Beth wasn’t sure if it was the shock or the fear of someone else being killed, but no one moved a muscle or said a word until the RV was back and Negan was pushing Rick down the stairs. 

Rick stumbled over to the group and Negan followed him. 

“Rick and I had a little talk and came to an agreement. I’m sure he’ll fill you in. Won’t you, Rick?” Negan stood above him and looked down at him like a naughty child. 

“Yes,” Rick rasped. 

"I'm even gonna let ya keep that shitty RV and the even shittier van. That way, you can really get some good supplies for me."

Beth almost let herself take a deep breath, but then Negan was scanning the group again. He stopped and pointed at Daryl. “Dwight… load him up.” 

She was about to scream as Dwight dragged Daryl to the van and shoved him in, but thankfully, her senses kicked in and she stopped herself, swallowing it back. The slamming of the van door coincided with her heart breaking.

And then, almost like a replay of a few hours before, someone hit Negan from behind, immediately tackling him to the ground. 

Merle had Negan on the ground and was trying to reach the knife that was strapped to his hip, but the other Saviors pulled Merle off before his fingers could even graze the handle. They pinned him down to the ground on his back. 

Negan spit blood from his mouth and wiped it with the back of his hand. “Do none of you assholes learn?!” He shook his head with a scoff. “Ya know what, I’m not even gonna kill this one. But everytime y’all see this prick, you’ll be reminded of who’s in charge.” 

Rick’s hatchet was hanging from Negan’s belt and Beth could see what was coming before it happened. Standing over Merle, he raised the hatchet and brought it down on Merle’s arm, right above his wrist, severing his hand with one clean whack!

Merle screamed once and promptly passed out. 

Negan looked over at them and smiled. Christ, did he ever stop smiling?

“Hope ya got a good doctor back at your little ‘burb,” he taunted. “This one’s gonna need some serious medical attention from a trained professional.” He stepped over Merle’s body and whistled, waving his hand in the air. 

Shane, who'd been oddly silent and keeping to the outskirts of the group the whole time, came to stand in front of Rick. He looked around at the carnage and the traumatized faces and slowly, a smug smile spread across his face.

"I knew you couldn't do what it takes,” he said lowly. “All this time and you still ain't learned a goddamn thing."

He shook his head at Rick before his eyes slid over to Carl, letting his gaze linger for a moment. He seemed like he wanted to say something to him, but the defiant glare on Carl’s face stopped him. With one more disgusted look at Rick, Shane walked towards one of the waiting trucks and climbed in.

The other Saviors all made their way to the different cars parked throughout the woods. The engines revved and the tires kicked up gravel and dust in their wake. And then they were gone. 

Beth was already sliding her belt from the loops of her jeans. She hurried to Merle’s side and wrapped the brown leather around his arm, pulling it as tightly as she could. 

“Someone help me!” She called over her shoulder. 

Carl was at her side right away, quickly followed by Aaron. 

“Okay—Carl, I need that top shirt of yours. And then help Aaron pull the belt as tight as you can get it. We’ve gotta slow the blood flow before he bleeds out.” Beth had learned to compartmentalize when she was working in the ER and that was exactly what she was doing now. This couldn’t be Merle, the man she’d traveled hundreds of miles with, who had helped keep her alive and safe and had become something like an obnoxious older brother. It had to be someone else so her thoughts wouldn’t get clouded with emotions. 

Carl took off the plaid button-up shirt he’d been wearing over his T-shirt and handed it to her, helping Aaron to tighten the belt around Merle’s arm. 

Beth looked over and saw they weren’t getting it tight enough just yet. “Don’t worry about hurting him. He’s passed out and if he comes around, the shock will hopefully knock him back out. That has to be as tight as you can get it or he won’t make it back.”

She took the shirt that Carl had given her and wrapped it around the stump where Merle’s hand had been just a few minutes ago. She looked over towards the rest of the group. Eugene was sitting on the ground with his legs crossed, quietly sobbing. Sasha was staring at what remained of Tyreese with a completely blank expression. Maggie was trying to get up and get to Glenn, struggling to lift herself, and Rick was hurrying over to help her, his face still pale and hands still shaking.

Beth needed people that weren’t going to fall apart on her like she wanted to. 

Then she spotted them: Abraham was standing and looking around, appearing about as useless as he must’ve felt, with Rosita at his side wearing a similar expression.

“Abraham!” Beth called out. 

Abraham turned towards her and gave her a questioning look.

“Are we closer to Hilltop or Alexandria?” They needed to get Maggie and Merle to the closest community as fast as possible.

“Hilltop.” Abraham walked over and looked from her to everyone else. “Tell me what’cha need, boss.” 

Beth thought for a second and then made a decision: “Let’s put Tyreese and Glenn’s bodies in the back bedroom and close it off. Take me and Maggie and Merle to Hilltop, and then you all need to get back to Alexandria as fast as you can. We don’t know the scope of the deal Rick made with Negan and we need everyone back there.” 

“Yes, ma’am.” Abraham gave her a small salute and grabbed Rick and Eugene to help him load the bodies. 

“Okay, Carl,” Beth breathed out, looking at the teenager. “I need you to keep pressure on this like I am. Aaron, secure the tourniquet as best you can. I’ll be right back, okay?”

She made sure to look both men in the eye and get their affirming nods before she walked over to her sister. 

“Mags?” Beth wasn’t sure what she was going to say to her sister, but they had to get her checked out as well. The baby had probably already been in distress, but now with what had just happened, she needed Dr. Carson to check her out.

Maggie looked up at her and sobbed, “I can’t leave him, Bethy. I can’t.” 

“You’re not gonna leave him. He’s comin’ with us, but we gotta get you in the RV. You need to make sure the baby is okay.” Beth almost said that it would be what Glenn would want her to do, but she stopped herself.

“No.” Maggie pushed herself off the ground and stood in front of her. “Take them back to Alexandria. I’ll make it to Hilltop on my own. We can’t let them know that we’ve been workin’ with Hilltop.” 

Rick had come up next to them after helping to load the bodies in the RV. “Maggie, ya won’t make it there on your own,” he said calmly. 

“Yes, I will. You need to get ready. You’re gonna have to fight.” Maggie started to take a few shaky steps, but nearly lost her balance. 

“I’ll go with her,” Sasha volunteered from behind them. She jogged over and put an arm around Maggie’s waist, helping to keep her upright. “I’ll get her there. I promise.”

Beth looked at her sister and saw that same familiar determination that had always been there. Maggie was going to do this whether anyone liked it or not, and she figured her chances with Sasha were better than without her. 

“Maggie. Please,” Beth tried one last time. 

Maggie gave her a sad smile. “Take him back to Alexandria. Bury him and Tyreese and have Daddy say a prayer for them both. Then get ready.” 

Beth reluctantly nodded before gently hugging her sister and Sasha. 

"Take the van,” Rick said. “Have Jesus hide it when ya get to Hilltop." He hugged Maggie tightly and then Sasha.

Maggie nodded and gave her sister one last look. Beth didn't know if she'd ever see her again. What was she going to tell their dad?

Everyone else was already in the RV. She hadn’t even noticed that they’d loaded Merle inside. 

She watched as the pair slowly walked to the van. Sasha helped Maggie into the passenger seat and then went to the driver’s seat. The engine roared to life and then the van disappeared into the trees.

This was wrong and Beth hated it, but Maggie was right. They were going to fight and she was going to make sure they were ready. Once they got Merle taken care of and back home, she’d let herself remember that Daryl had been taken. That they’d already hurt him and now they’d taken him. She was already making a mental to-do list:

Take care of Merle. Bury Glenn and Tyreese. Get the residents of Alexandria ready to fight. And then get Daryl back.

Even if she had to find where they lived and tear it apart herself, she would get him back. 

Beth thinks it’s been just over a week since they met Negan. She’s spent so much time in the infirmary that she wasn’t sure when one day changed to the next.

Merle had made it back to Alexandria and she’d let Denise take over once they got him to the infirmary; her dad had offered to help as well, but she needed him for something else. Telling Hershel that Glenn and Tyreese were dead was harder than she thought it would be. Explaining to him that she’d let Maggie go to Hilltop with Sasha was harder. Her dad just nodded and gave her a hug, then he slowly made his way to the graveyard. Rick, Gabriel, and Eugene were working on digging the graves. Rosita and Abraham were on watch. Carl and Michonne had gone to check on Judith. Everyone was doing something except for her. She wanted to go take a shower and sleep, but she couldn’t imagine sleeping in her bed or even the house without Daryl there. 

So, she’d stayed at the infirmary. Someone had moved a recliner in there and she spent most of the day in it, watching over Merle. He’d developed an infection and the fever had made him delirious and worse than ever. He refused to let anyone touch him or help him except for Beth. He’d called Denise and Hershel every derogatory thing he could come up with and finally, Beth had suggested it would be easier if she was the only one taking care of him. 

His fever had finally broken and he’d been easier to deal with, but after all he’d said and done, Hershel and Denise still left his care up to her. 

“Blondie,” a weak, rough voice called out. “Blondie!” It came a little stronger, but still rough. 

Beth looked around and realized that Merle was sitting up in the bed, something he hadn’t done since he’d been back. He was usually only conscious enough to drink some water and take his pain pills and antibiotics before he was out again. 

“Merle,” She replied flatly, stretching as best she could in the recliner. She didn't think she’d drifted off, but she felt like she’d just been jolted out of sleep. 

He just looked at her like he wasn’t sure if she was really there. She’d seen patients do this before. 

“You remember anything?” She quietly asked, not wanting to draw attention to their little corner just yet. 

Merle nodded his head and winced. 

“What do you remember?” She prompted, unwilling to tell him something that would shock his system more. 

“Some pansy fuck killed Glenn and Tyreese, took my brother, an’ chopped off my hand,” Merle muttered. 

“Yeah.” She nodded. There wasn’t anything more to say to that. 

“So what the hell are we gonna do ta get my baby brother back?” He questioned, as serious as she’d seen him in a long time. 

She quipped back, “Oh, ya want my help now, do you?”  

“Ya can’t still be mad ‘bout that. For fuck’s sake, Princess, I was gonna have ta be worried about my brother. Couldn’t be worried ‘bout you at the same time. I didn’t give a fuck what might’ve happened to the other three,” he mumbled, looking down at his hands. 

Beth sat there and let his words sink in. 

“I knew you cared, you cranky, old redneck.” She laughed a little at the face he made, but it was almost like something had shifted him back to the Merle that he’d become before Jessie died.

Beth gestured to the thick bandages on his arm. “Gotta get you back on your feet before we can do that.” 

“Didn’t lose a foot, just a hand. Don’t need it ta track or pull the trigger when I see that fucker’s face again.” Merle was shifting around like he wanted to get up and Beth moved to stop him but stopped herself. If he was better, then they could make a plan and get Daryl back. 

She stood up and put an arm around his shoulders. “Let’s get you home and I’ll tell ya what I’ve figured out so far.” 

Merle glared at her for a minute and then nodded, letting her take some of his weight to help him walk. He’d been in a bed for at least a week and his muscles had probably started to atrophy a bit. 

Denise was sitting at the kitchen counter reading one of her books and when she saw Beth and Merle struggling, she started to get up. But Beth shook her head.

They had this. 

Beth got Merle settled on the couch and brought him a glass of water. He reached to take it with both hands, but then saw the thick bandages where his hand had once been and glared at his arm. He took the water with his remaining hand and set it down on the coffee table. 

Beth settled into the chair across from him and waited for the questions she knew were coming. 

“Officer Friendly made a deal with them assholes, didn’t he?” Merle’s voice was tinged with disgust. 

Beth nodded, because he had to have already known that. 

“Did he stop ta think that yer one of the leaders here, too?” Merle’s blue eyes were piercing through hers. 

“I don't think any of us really had a choice. They’d just keep killin’ us until they got their way. We’re givin’ them half of everything. So the deal I made with Hilltop is practically wiped out. Every morning, I expect them to be at the gate, demanding their payment. But nobody’s shown up.” Beth slumped back in the chair and let her head fall back. “Yet,” she added quietly.

“Not yer fault, Barbie girl,” Merle said, breaking the silence that had enveloped them. “This place feels like it did before we moved in. Like it’s been sittin’ empty. Where the hell you been stayin’?”

She huffed out a laugh and gave him her most annoyed look. “Where the hell do you think? You didn’t want that ‘ damn carpet muncher’ touching you, and you told my dad that you weren’t a cow so he’d better not come close. I’m the only person that you’d let anywhere near. You got an infection, the fever made ya delirious and more of an asshole than usual. It was just easier to stay there than to keep runnin’ back and forth every time you needed something.”

“Where’s yer sister? She seemed like she was in a bad way that night.”

A knot formed in Beth’s throat and her voice escaped as barely more than a whisper, “She’s at Hilltop. At least, I think she is.”

“They come back, he’s gonna be lookin’ for her. He noticed her. Shit, I’ll bet he took note of every single person that was there. And who the fuck was that guy that was with him? How’d he knew Rick?” Merle was thinking exactly like she had and asking the same questions she was still asking. 

A few days ago, she’d cornered her dad and asked him to tell her everything he knew about Shane. 

“Shane. He was Rick’s old partner,” she explained. “I guess when everything went to shit, Rick was in the hospital recovering from a gunshot wound. Shane told Lori—that’s Rick’s wife—and Carl that he was gonna go get Rick. When he came back, he told ‘em Rick was dead. He got ‘em out of the city and met up with Glenn and the group he was with. My dad isn’t one for gossip, but he mentioned that Shane and Lori seemed a little too close. Then Rick ended up not bein’ dead at all and found the group, kinda pushed Shane aside and took over. One thing led to another and they all wound up at the farm.”

Beth glanced over at Merle and saw the wheels turning in his head. 

“He thinks that li’l one is his, don't he?” 

Beth just shrugged. The way he'd spoken to Rick suggested that he knew Lori had been pregnant, but that was it.

"Judith was born in the prison, but Shane was left in the back field of the farm the night it got overrun—months before they even found the prison. Rick thought he'd killed him, but… I guess he didn't." Beth really wanted to know the whole story around that night, but she wasn't sure who to ask, or even how to ask.

Merle merely hummed and averted his gaze, appearing to be mulling over this new information.

Beth was going to suggest they both get some sleep, but a knock on the door had her slowly getting out of her chair and opening the door. Rosita, Gabriel, and Carl were on the other side. 

She looked at them all quizzically. “Um, hi…”

Rosita didn’t waste time with greetings, speaking bluntly as she walked right past Beth and into the house, heading towards the living room, “Rick’s not thinking straight and Michonne is trying to keep him from going off the deep end. We’ve gotta come up with a plan for when they come back and you’re the only one that anybody around here is gonna listen to.” She gave Merle a nod as she plopped down in the chair Beth had just vacated.

Beth stepped aside as the others entered behind Rosita, letting out a surprised, “Oh.”

Merle chuckled and sarcastically remarked, “Shit yeah, we got the priest, the cyclops, Selena, the farmer’s daughter, and the one-armed bandit. Those dipshits gonna be shakin’ in their boots.”

Rosita opened her mouth to quip back, but Beth just rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Merle and I were just talking about that, actually.”

“Perfect timing then,” Gabriel said.

Everyone settled into the living room and then Merle’s gaze zeroed in on Carl.

"Tell us about Shane."

Beth was about to reassure the teen that he didn't have to tell them anything, but Carl only hesitated for a second before jumping into it.

"Shane was my dad's partner at the sheriff's station, but they were best friends almost their whole lives. He's my godfather. They were together on the call where my dad got shot. He was in a coma for a couple weeks already when the outbreak happened. Shane was gonna take me and my mom to Atlanta—something about a refugee center. He went to get my dad from the hospital so we could bring him with us. But when he came back, he said the hospital was already abandoned by the time he got there, and that my dad had died when they turned all of his machines off. My mom and I believed him—we didn’t think he had any reason to lie. He was just as upset about it as we were. Or at least… we thought he was.

“Then, on the road to Atlanta, we got stuck in traffic and that's where we met Carol and Sophia. Carol's husband, Ed, was there, too… He was such a dick." Carl paused for a minute to collect his thoughts, appearing both reminiscent and remorseful. He had everyone's attention, even Merle’s.

"When they dropped the bombs on the city, we all tried to get away. We stuck together and followed each other. We ended up at a quarry with a pretty decent-sized group. Everybody looked to Shane as the leader—not just because he was a cop, but because he was the only one really willing to make decisions on where to go, what to do, how to stay alive. Glenn was constantly making runs into the city, but he could only bring back so much by himself and we had too many mouths to feed, not enough people who knew how to hunt. We were getting kinda desperate after a couple weeks, so they sent a big group. When they came back, Glenn was driving this red sports car and the alarm was just blaring .”

A small smile appeared on Carl’s face. “I remember thinking he was so cool.” Just as quickly, the smile faded.

“Then this truck pulled up and… my dad got out of the driver’s seat. I was too young to realize it, but that should have been the first clue that Shane wasn't exactly telling the truth. I was just happy to see my dad alive, to have my family back together.

“Everything was okay for a couple days. It was kinda tense between my dad and Shane. I didn’t really understand what was going on, but I could tell that something was off. I had this weird feeling. Like… like they weren’t really friends anymore. Like Shane wanted to be my dad, and he was mad that my real dad was coming between that." Carl stopped again, inhaling a deep breath and averting his gaze towards the floor.

Even though Merle seemed to be interested, he jumped in before Carl could start again, "We've heard the story, kid, how 'bout ya tell us what went down the night the farm got overrun?"

"Right, um… there was this kid that ended up at the farm." Carl looked over at Beth before he went on, "It was the day that we found out your dad was keeping walkers in the barn. After Shane opened the barn and they put down all the walkers, Hershel just disappeared. My dad and Shane went looking for him. They came back the next day with Randall.

“They tried to keep me in the house most of the time so I wouldn't know what was going on, but I was always sneaking around and eavesdropping. I heard that Randall knew Maggie from school—they couldn't let him go because he might bring the group he was with back to the farm. Everybody was arguing about what to do with him because some people didn’t wanna kill him, but other people thought that if we didn’t, he’d come back and kill us and take the farm.

“I didn’t know how everything else happened until my dad told me… The day we lost the farm, Shane broke Randall out of the barn. I guess he wanted to lure him away from the house and kill him. I snuck out of the house and followed my dad that night. I saw him and Shane arguing and then my dad stabbed him. We didn’t see him turn, but we didn’t have time to stick around anyway, because a herd showed up. We had to run. And we all just assumed he was dead. I don't know how he survived a knife to the gut, or a herd that size, but… well, I guess we all know he did."

Carl sat back in his chair, appearing almost exhausted after summarizing a hundred different traumatizing events.

Merle simply asked, "Your sister his?" 

Carl glared at him for a moment, but then he sighed and said, “Shane was—he was in love with my mom. When he found out she was pregnant, he was convinced Judith was his. And my dad… he never said she wasn’t. I think she might’ve gotten pregnant those first two weeks after the outbreak. Right before my dad found us.”

“So that li’l girl is Shane’s blood?” Merle grumbled.

Carl gave a stiff nod, eyes focused on the floor.

"Okay then," Beth said, eager to change the subject for Carl's benefit. "Whenever the Saviors show up, we keep Judith out of sight. Before you got here, Merle made a really good point. Negan got a good look at all of us, and he seems like the guy that remembers faces. So we need a story to explain why Maggie and Sasha aren't here."

Gabriel cleared his throat. "I had an idea about that. Rosita filled me in as best she could and she had the same thoughts you did. How about we say Maggie died? Negan saw how weak and sick she looked, and then he killed Glenn in front of her. It’s not a leap to think she didn't make it. We already dug and filled in an empty grave. I doubt he'd want to see the body. As for Sasha… the loss of her brother pushed her away from us and the morning after you all returned, she was just gone."

Beth hated the idea of even saying her sister was dead to protect her, but she couldn’t deny that it was a good plan. She nodded towards the priest. Carl and Rosita were nodding along as well. 

"Well damn, Padre. Ya sure have changed yer tone since ya came here all terrified and tellin' stories. That's a damn good plan." Merle actually looked impressed, looking at the priest in a new light.

“I had an idea, too,” Carl spoke up again. "We know they’ll be here soon. If they’re planning to take our stuff, they’ll have to bring some kinda truck. I can sneak in and find out where their camp is. That way we know where they have Daryl. Then we can go and get him out."

The boy might only have one eye, but the look behind it was daring anyone to challenge him.

Merle was the first to say something. "Fuck no, kid. You really do got a death wish, don'tcha? They catch ya, they’ll kill ya. Don't you worry about Daryl. We're gonna get baby brother back. I know she looks timid, but Diet Taylor Swift over there will rip that place apart ta get him back."

Merle gave Carl a look of his own. Carl just scoffed and shook his head, though he let it go.

Well, he probably didn't let it go, Beth thought, but he’d most likely learned it was best to let people assume he had.

Rosita interjected, "Okay, next problem: are we gonna let Rick be the person to handle things? I respect him and I’ve got plenty of faith in him, but even an idiot could see that he's about to crack. We still have Beth and Michonne here."

"No." Beth had already had this thought herself. "Negan’s convinced that Rick is leading this place alone. So we let him keep thinking that. He’s already got Hilltop in his pocket because he knows exactly how they operate. The less he knows about how Alexandria is really run, the better." 

Everyone took a moment to think on that. And then, one by one, they all agreed. 

They talked about food and medical supplies for a few moments, but the light was starting to fade. Shortly after, everyone said their goodbyes and left.

Beth was ready to head to bed, but she could tell by the way Merle was fidgeting around, he had something left to say. She remained sitting across from him, allowing the silence to speak for itself until he chose to fill it.

"I won't apologize fer how I acted after Jessie,” he said. “But ya didn't deserve to be on the receivin' end as much as ya did. I don't remember much of what went down after that asshole cut off my hand, but I'm not stupid as I look. I know it was ‘cause of you that I'm still here."

He trailed off and Beth was sure that was as close to an apology as she would ever get. And coming from Merle, she would happily take it.

Then he added sternly, "You an’ me… we’re gonna wait ‘til those pricks come back. Then we're gonna go an’ get Daryl. I'm bettin' Jesus knows how ta find ‘em." Merle was right back to business.

Beth nodded weakly. She had done all the crying she was willing to do for now, and if she talked or thought about Daryl too much, she might lose it again.

"Now, since yer my medical professional, ya think I could get some’a those painkillers I know ya brought with you?"

Merle’s eyes lit up and she couldn’t help but laugh.

He may be back on the road to his old self, but Merle would always be Merle.

The next morning, Beth woke up with a sense of dread. Something was coming. And it didn’t take long for that feeling to manifest into reality.

She still hadn't wanted to sleep in their bed. It was okay when Daryl was out scouting for people or supplies, but this felt different. He’d been taken by people that had no problem killing just for the sake of killing, and she couldn't bear to look at that bed knowing what they might be doing to him, or wondering whether he’d already been killed. So she’d folded herself into one of the chairs and tried to sleep. Merle had stayed on the couch and she knew he hadn’t slept well either.

There was a sharp knock on the door and Beth jumped up to answer it. Carl was on the other side. She didn’t even have to ask. His face gave her the answer she’d been fearing.

Negan had arrived.

“Where’s Judith?” Beth asked him while she pulled her boots on. Merle was behind her, stretching and looking like he was ready to fight. 

“Enid has her. She’s gonna stay in the room with her,” Carl replied, his head nodding towards the house just down the sidewalk. 

Beth nodded and waited for Merle to join her. “Okay, let’s go see what’s going on.” 

Merle grabbed her with his remaining hand and stopped her from following Carl. "Nope. Me an’ you are gonna sit right here on this porch and watch. I know Daryl’s been teachin’ ya, and now I'm gonna teach ya. See if we can find some cracks in the system."

Beth stared at him for a minute, letting his words run through her brain. And she accepted that Merle, of all people, would be able to analyze the Saviors and know how to form a plan.

"Okay," she finally agreed, and they both sat down in the two chairs on the porch. 

There wasn't a clear shot to the gate from their house, but she and merle could see enough. It looked like Negan had brought close to thirty men with him. They had four large trucks. She could see Negan talking to Rick, and not for the first time, she wished she could read lips. Shane was present, leaning back against the familiar truck that Negan had left the clearing in that day.

Dwight was talking to someone in a car that was leaving. Beth could see Rosita in the driver's seat, but not who was with her. The conversation between Dwight and Rosita didn't last long, and then the gate opened and Rosita drove out.

Merle was paying more attention to something just to the side of Negan. Beth craned her neck and finally saw what Merle was seeing. 

Daryl.

His face was a multicolored map of bruises. They had him dressed in filthy clothes. The sweatshirt had a bright orange A on the front. Daryl turned a bit and she realized there was a fucking handle on the back of the shirt. They were leading him like he was a dog.

Merle’s breath grew heavier and quicker. He squeezed his eyes shut and then turned to her, a contained anger evident on his face. "He looks rough, but he's survived worse. I know yer gonna wanna run up to him and find a way to make him stay. But ya ain’t gonna do that. Ain’t even gonna look at him, let alone talk to ‘im. If Negan or any’a them Saviors gets so much as a whisper of you an’ Daryl bein’ together… they will use you against him."

Beth knew Merle was only trying to help his brother, but being able to see partial glimpses of him right now was making her want to kill every last Savior just for the chance to bring him back home.

They sat on the porch and watched as house after house was ransacked. Every mattress in every house was carried out, along with furniture and even towels. The men got closer and closer to their house, Rick and Negan walking along the road and watching them. Rick was actually carrying that fucking bat. The one that had killed Glenn and Tyreese. She could feel the moment that Negan’s eyes landed on them.

It was Negan’s laugh that made her stomach tighten, and then his voice twisted it into a full knot. "Dwight! Bring Daryl over here. I’m thinkin’ there's some people he'd like to see." 

Merle’s jaw tightened and his eyes narrowed as Negan walked up the stairs and leaned against the railing of the porch.

"Good to see you made it,” Negan said as Dwight led Daryl towards the house, stopping him just before the porch steps. “Daryl hasn't heard about how you tried to kill me. Figured he should see all the damage he caused. He got awfully angry when I pointed Lucille at that pretty little thing over there, and you got awfully mad when we took him. So you're all welcome for this brief reunion. You can thank me later." 

Beth finally let herself look at Daryl, and the moment her eyes met his, he dropped his gaze to the ground. Up close, his injuries were much worse. She wished she had her knives. But they were hidden inside the fireplace—along with Merle’s.

Negan grinned at her. "Daryl hasn't earned the right to talk to you good people, but at least y’all know the other is alive." 

Two men were coming up the sidewalk and they brushed past Beth as they stepped inside the house. 

"Don't mind them, sweetheart, just gettin’ what Rick and I agreed on. Daryl, why don't you help ‘em get those mattresses? Maybe see if you can find somethin’ nice for my wives' room." Negan pushed Daryl forward and he stumbled on the step.

Beth reached out to grab him, but Negan roughly pushed her hand away.

"Nope, none of that shit either."

She was about to say something, maybe even dare to argue, but a yell from Carl made everyone stop.

"You're not stepping a foot inside this house, you lying asshole!" Carl was standing on the top step of his porch, a gun leveled right between Shane's eyes as he'd tried to come up the stairs.

Negan swore under his breath and looked over at Rick. "Can't you control that mini-serial killer of yours?" Then he called out to Shane, "Ya got this?"

"Yep," Shane called back.

He shoved Carl aside with one strong hand. With his vision compromised, Carl stumbled and fell into the porch swing.

Rick moved to go to the house, but Negan cleared his throat and shook his head. Beth caught Merle's eye and shook her head. They just had to hope that Shane wasn't thorough. Or that Enid had found a really good hiding place. 

The men finally came out of the house and stacked all three mattresses on the sidewalk. Daryl paused on the sidewalk and looked up at them for a moment, but then it was right back to his feet.

"What happened to that sick girl?” Negan asked Beth, still keeping an eye on Rick. “That seemed like a helluva stressful night for her. The way she was carryin’ on—she was married to number two, right? The Asian?" 

Beth saw Rick's grip tighten on the handle of the bat and the fire blaze in his eyes. 

"Careful now. Careful how you're lookin' at me, Rick. Widows, especially ones that look like that… they… are special. I love 'em. Right after their husbands go, they just get all empty inside. Usually not for long, though.." Negan chuckled and looked around, his gaze once again landing on Beth. "So c’mon, honey. Where is she? The way she was hangin' onto you, I'm guessin’ you’re sisters. So tell me which house she's in. I’d love to pay her a visit. Got some catchin’ up to do." 

Beth was about to answer, but a calming voice spoke up before she could. 

"Would you like to pay your respects?" Hershel asked.

Beth’s brain had been focused so heavily on Judith and Daryl that she hadn't even seen her dad walk up. 

Negan actually appeared startled for a split-second, and when he looked at Hershel, there was almost a glimmer of respect in his gaze. Or, given how much of a dick this guy was, it was probably regret for missing his shot with Maggie.

"She didn't make it?" Negan asked.

"No. No, she didn't. She was already ill, but watching her husband get bludgeoned to death right in front of her was too much. Would you care to see where my daughter, son-in-law, and unborn grandchild are buried?" Hershel didn't so much as blink, his face and tone so stoic that even Beth had to remind herself that he was lying. 

Her dad was a much better actor than she’d ever thought possible.

“Damn tragedy,” Negan said. “I mean—number one, that was on me, no choice there. Lessons had to be learned. But number two? That didn’t need to happen. Daryl… well, he simply forced my hand. Probably put her right on her back, huh? I was gonna ask her to come back with me.” Negan eyed Beth up and down and smirked. “You wouldn’t wanna take her place now, would ya, sweetheart?” 

Daryl’s head jerked up and for a second and Beth saw the man that had been with her this whole time, not the man that had been beaten and forced to be here. It was Hershel, though, that responded. 

“I don’t usually speak for my daughter, but I can tell you that she won’t be going anywhere with you.” Hershel gave Negan a stern, almost frightening look. Daring the man to argue with him. 

Negan stared hard at him for a minute and then shook his head with a sarcastic little smirk. "Ya know, yer old as hell and ya only got one leg, but you're still here, so you must be one tough son of a bitch. I can respect that. I'm gonna let ya have that one.” He paused before adding lowly, “But let’s not go makin’ a habit out of it."

Hershel looked at Negan with a steely-eyed glare and nodded his head once.

"Ya see that, Rick? That was real, genuine respect right there,” Negan taunted, still studying Hershel’s face. “The man said his peace and then had enough brains to stop. He knows who’s running this show… he knows not to risk gettin’ somebody else’s brains bashed in. You could learn from the old man." He gave Hershel a smile and then looked back at Rick.

Negan motioned for Rick and they walked down the sidewalk. Hershel nodded at them and followed behind, accentuating his limp.

Merle smirked at Beth and gave her a knowing look. "Old MacDonald… tough fucker." 

The Saviors had finished going through the house next door and were making their way to Rick’s house. Shane hadn’t come out again and Beth wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Had he found Enid and Judith? She watched as the two men went into the house and held her breath until they came back out with mattresses and chairs, finally exhaling when she didn’t see a tiny mattress from a crib. A few minutes later, Shane emerged and muttered something to Carl. 

Shane stopped in his tracks when he came face to face with Hershel. He shook his head and muttered something that had Hershel’s back straightening. Then his eyes locked on Beth’s and he grinned at her. Like they were friends or something. 

Beth didn’t have much time to think on things because a gunshot came from around the infirmary. It seemed that everyone moved as one, running towards the sound. Negan and Rick got there before everyone else, but she could see Denise standing in the middle of the infirmary, gun in hand, pointed at the Saviors. 

Rick was trying to talk to Denise and Beth wasn’t able to make out what she was saying, but he finally said something and she lowered the gun and her shoulders slumped in defeat. The Saviors that were inside took all of the medicine that Alexandria had worked so hard to accumulate. What they didn’t take of their medical supplies were thrown carelessly on the floor. Beth could feel her anger growing and she wished once again she had her knives, or her bow, or anything. 

Negan and Rick walked out of the infirmary and stopped right in front of the small group that had gathered. Beth wanted to jump out of her skin when Negan stood next to her, smiling and trying to catch her eye. 

“Ya know, Rick, this whole thing reminds me that you have a lot of guns. There’s all the guns that you took from Shane’s outpost when you wasted my people with a shit ton of your own guns. And I’m bettin’ there’s even more, which adds up to an absolute ass load of guns, and as this emotional little outburst from your doctor in there proves… you can’t be trusted. That is crystal clear.”

Negan paused and leaned back smugly.

“So tell me, Rick… where are my guns?” 

Beth and Merle had decided not to go to the pantry and armory with everyone else. They acted like they just had no want, but Beth was sure that Merle felt the same way as she did—watching Daryl be bullied and forced to take the medicine, furniture, and weapons from his family was too much. 

Their front door was open and Beth stuck her head in to see what kind of mess had been left behind. She was startled to see Enid sitting on the one chair that was still left in the living room, Judith clutched tightly to her chest. Beth rushed over and Merle followed behind her, quietly closing the door behind him.

“Enid! What happened?”

Enid’s words came out rushed and full of fear, “That guy, the one with the shaved head… he-he found us. He just stared at Jude for a minute and then he… shut the door. I heard other people come up the stairs and he told them that there was nothing in that room. I think he stood there until they left.”

Beth wasn’t sure what to say. Did Shane know who Judith was? Did this mean he was keeping his own little secret from Negan? She looked over her shoulder at Merle and he just shrugged.

She wasn’t sure what else to do so with a long sigh, she started cleaning up the mess that had been left behind. Dishes were shattered on the floor and every closet and cabinet had been opened and ransacked. The house was silent as she worked, except for some soft coos from Judith. 

The front door opened and Aaron looked around, shaking his head. “We gotta get to the church,” he declared. “Rick wants to talk to everyone. Some guns are missing and Negan is threatening to kill Olivia if we don’t find them.” 

The guns had been hidden under the floorboards of Reg and Spencer’s house. It was Reg that found them and brought them to Rick, looking embarrassed. He apologized multiple times for what Spencer had done. Negan, of course, had plenty of things to say and had made a true spectacle of things as they were leaving.

Beth stood at the gate and watched as they pushed Daryl into the back of the truck. He met her eyes and actually held her gaze, then he gave her a sad shake of his head and looked away. In all of the chaos, Rosita and Spencer had returned. Dwight had sent them out to find Daryl’s bike and Beth felt her temper flare again as she watched him throw his leg over and start the bike. It was at that moment she spotted the familiar embroidered wings and realized that Dwight was wearing Daryl’s vest. Those angel wings she’d loved so much now looked sickening on the back of a demon. 

Merle came up behind her and she could feel the rage coming off of him as well. “Don’t worry, Blondie, we’ll get him back.” His rough voice barely registered, but she heard him and she nodded as she watched the Saviors disappear down the road. 

Beth was about to head home, but Rick stopped her. “We’ve gotta deal with Spencer.” 

She almost told him to go to hell—she’d watched him follow Negan around all day carrying around that stupid bat and looking at him now made her sick to her stomach. This couldn’t be the same man that Maggie and her dad had bragged about and respected so much. But she saw a lot of people looking to her. They still didn’t trust Rick that much. 

“Spencer!” Rick called out. 

Spencer turned around and glared at Rick. He didn’t say anything, but walked over to them. Beth noticed that Shannon, who had been hanging around in the shadows most of the day, suddenly felt like she should be in the middle of things and stepped up right behind him. 

Rick cocked his head to the side and glared right back at Spencer. “We took the guns you had in the house. The Saviors wanted ours… all of them. There were two missing from the inventory.” 

Spencer’s face turned red and he glanced back at Shannon and his father. “You went into my house?”

Reg cleared his throat. “No, son, I found them. They were going to kill Olivia.”

Spencer gave his dad a disgusted look, but then straightened his back and shoulders. “We should have made a deal with them when we still had the chance.” 

Rick gave him a small smile. “Ya know what, Spencer, no one else here will tell you this, but you’re small and you’re weak. You got lucky with these walls.” He turned to leave, but Shannon called out from behind Spencer.

“Oh yeah, we’re so lucky. You two have led us to the Promised Land, haven’t you? All that’s happened behind these walls is your group getting people killed. I guess that makes Glenn and Tyreese lucky, too.” Her haughty voice was like nails on a chalkboard and Beth moved without thinking. 

The other woman had a few inches on her, but Beth used all her strength to push Shannon against the metal wall. She put her arm across her throat, putting the slightest bit of pressure on her windpipe.

“Remember who brought you in,” Beth said, her voice full of vitriol. “They could’ve left you out there to die, but Daryl and Aaron took pity on your kids. And all you’ve done since you got here is spew poison and try to turn people against each other. It stops now. Or else you’re gonna find your ass back out there. Alone. But don’t worry—we’ll take good care of your kids.”

Shannon sputtered, frozen in shock, eyes wide. Beth pressed her arm just a bit harder against her throat. 

“You say anything like that to me again—if you so much as think my brother-in-law's or Tyreese’s name—you mutter one fucking thing about how Daryl got your husband killed, and I’ll break your jaw and knock your teeth out. Understand?” 

Shannon’s eyes were shooting knives at Beth and a little more pressure on her throat made her gasp for air. 

“I said, do you understand?” Beth’s adrenaline was kicking in and she was aware that every person in the street was watching. “Say yes,” Beth hissed. 

“Yes,” Shannon finally managed to croak out. 

Beth dropped her arm and took a few steps back. Shannon sagged against the wall, gasping for air and glaring at everyone around her. 

She was looking around wildly and Beth finally saw who she was looking for: Spencer. The same man that was sulking back to his own house with his back to her. 

Beth wasn’t sure how long she stood there, but soon, it was just her and Merle left. He nudged her shoulder and she looked over at him. She wasn’t shocked to see him with a proud look on his face. 

“Go on home and settle yerself down. I’ll be there in a bit.” With that ,he walked away and Beth closed her eyes.

Her feet slowly led her down the street and up the sidewalk to the house that no longer felt like a home. 

“Tinkerbell. Hey. C’mon, wake up.”

A voice was pulling her from the sleep she’d just blessedly found. 

Beth had found all the blankets and sheets in the house and made two pallets on the floor. Now Merle was shaking her arm and waking her up. 

“Why?” She mumbled, rolling away from him. 

Merle nudged her with the toe of his boot. “Gonna go get baby brother. Now get yer ass up. The good priest and I made a plan, but we gotta go while he’s on watch.”

At that, her eyes flew open and she pushed herself up. 

There were two backpacks by the door and Merle was standing in front of the fireplace, trying to dislodge the weapons they had hidden up there. 

Beth jumped up to help him and in a few minutes, they both had their knives strapped on them and the packs on their backs. The streets were silent and if Beth didn’t know this community as well as she did, the darkness would have been overwhelming.

When they made it to the gate, Gabriel was there to open it and let them out. He pressed a set of car keys into Beth’s hand. 

“Two blocks down and to the right. It has a full tank of gas. I never saw the two of you.” He gave her a long look and Beth nodded in understanding. 

“Thank you,” she whispered.

And then she and Merle slipped out the gate and into the night.

Chapter Text

will you still call me superman

Beth and Merle walked the two blocks to the car. In the backseat were more supplies aside from what Merle had packed for them. She gave him a questioning look and he shrugged as he rolled down the window of the passenger side door. He wrestled with the inside pocket of his jacket and she was about to offer to help him with whatever he needed, but then he triumphantly pulled out the pack of cigarettes. He lifted the lid and pulled one of the cigarettes out before putting it in his mouth and lighting it. If anyone could adapt to living with one arm, it would be Merle. 

“So, where are we goin’?” Beth asked as she started the engine, thankful that it wasn’t too loud, especially this close to home. 

Merle pointed straight ahead and took a long drag of his cigarette. “Gonna show ya some place. It’s ‘bout two hours from here. Once we get there, we’re gonna make a real plan. Don’t trust anybody else back there but you. Maybe your pops, but I reckon ya can only deal with one gimp right now.” Merle gave her a sarcastic smile and then pointed ahead. “Let’s go, wanna be there ‘fore the sun comes up.”

She put the car in gear and pulled onto the street. Neither one of them noticed the all-black truck that had been sitting a few yards behind them pull out at the same time.  

Beth followed Merle’s directions, trying to keep track of where they were going, but her sense of direction was off with everything coated in inky darkness. She’d been driving down a rural road for close to an hour when Merle leaned forward and squinted into the distance. 

“There’s an access road just up ahead. Turn right and then ya go about another mile and there’s an overgrown dirt road. Turn left when ya get to it.” Merle shook out another cigarette and lit it.

Beth kept her eyes wide, hoping she didn’t miss the turns, but even without headlights, her eyes had adjusted well enough that she could see the roads easily. About a hundred yards from where she’d turned onto the dirt road, a small cabin came into view. Beth gave Merle a questioning look and he nodded. She pulled the car close to the rickety porch that stuck out from the cabin and silenced the engine. 

Merle nodded towards the backseat. “Yer gonna have ta help me unload this shit. Don’t got the holy man ta help this time.” 

It took a few trips, but they got everything into the cabin. She was shocked to see that it wasn’t the first time someone had stocked this place. There was a layer of dust on most every surface, but it hadn’t been there long.

Once the car was unloaded and they’d both settled into two wooden chairs around a metal table, she asked, “What is this place?” 

The cabin consisted of only two rooms: the kitchen, with its table and chairs, took up most of the main room. There was a wood stove in one corner and a moth-eaten blue couch in the middle of the room. The walls were decorated with mounted deer heads, and she figured the former owner must have hunted them. The back room had a full-size bed and a small wash basin. It was nothing extravagant, though.

Merle pushed aside the candle they’d lit and fumbled with the zipper of his backpack. When he finally got it open, he pulled out a few maps. “Me an’ Daryl found it a few weeks after we went on that run with the Monroe brothers. Kept it stocked and cleared. ‘Sposed to be our safe house if shit went down back home. Only people that know about it are the three of us. Figure once we get Daryl outta there, we’re gonna have to stay outta sight. We got sleeping bags, solar lanterns, jerky, some water, and weapons. Knives, a gun, even a bow—like the one you’ve been usin’. It’s a little bigger, but you can learn. Shoulda got that boy another crossbow, but I never thought somebody would actually have the balls ta take it off him.” 

Merle shook his head and spread the maps out on the table. “Got no clue where ta even start, but I think we're lookin’ for something big. Not a subdivision like we have, but a building, maybe somethin’ industrial. They all look clean and well-fed, so they gotta have somewhere safe. I think our next step is ta go see our friend, Jesus.” 

Beth nodded along and scanned over the maps. She’d never thought Virginia was that big of a state, but seeing it sprawled out in front of her, the magnitude was overwhelming. 

Merle let out a chuckle and she gave him a quizzical look. “I’ve been workin’ more with a priest and a guy named Jesus the past few weeks than I ever thought I would. Might be turnin’ into one of them Bible thumpers.” 

“I’ll alert the Baptists,” Beth joked. 

“You do that, Blondie, I’m gonna go have another smoke. Even gonna go outside ta do it, just fer you.” He took a cigarette from the pack and left the rest on the table. 

Beth leaned over the maps and let her fingers trace a circle around the area she knew Alexandria to be in. How far away were they from where they’d taken Daryl? How exactly did Merle think Jesus would be able to help? Did he know the area better? Did he have more experience with the land that sprawled outside of Alexandria? She leaned back in her chair and let her head fall back against the wooden rung along the top.

Suddenly, a muffled yell from the porch broke through her muddled thoughts. She shot to attention and grabbed her knife before racing out the door.

She’d barely made it one step onto the porch when a gun was being pressed into the back of her head. She froze. A hand came around and pressed against her mouth. 

“I ain’t gonna hurt ya, unless ya do somethin’ stupid,” the person behind her spoke slowly into her ear, “but we need ta have a little talk.” 

Beth could see Merle sprawled on the porch, motionless. But he was breathing. She wasn’t sure what else to do besides go along with whatever this person wanted. 

Beth tensed when the hand that had been over her mouth dropped down to her shaking hands and took her knife. She felt the gun at the back of her head lower and she immediately ran to Merle. A quick check of his vitals told her that he was just unconscious. Her hands felt around the back of his head and she found the bump already starting to form. 

"He's fine. Pro’lly take more than a shot ta the head ta take him down,” the man said with a snort. 

Beth finally turned and laid her eyes on their attacker.

Shane.

She narrowed her eyes and spoke through gritted teeth, "I don't know what you think we have to talk about."

Shane rubbed his hand over the top of his head and scoffed at her. He squatted down in front of her and fixed his eyes on her. 

"Oh, I think we do. Starting with that redneck we got locked up back at home. Daryl, right?"

Beth’s breath caught in her throat when he mentioned Daryl and she knew he saw her visibly stiffen. His posture relaxed and he stood up and walked towards the other end of the porch, leaning against the house.

“What about him?” Beth asked, her voice shaking.

She could barely make out his face in the dark, but she could tell he was smirking. He knew that he had the upper-hand at the moment.

“Maybe he doesn’t have ta be stuck in that cell, eatin’ dog food sandwiches and dealin’ with Dwight’s torture.” Shane was nonchalant with that statement, but it made Beth’s heart drop all over again. What the hell were they doing to him?

Merle groaned and moved around a bit. Beth gave a small sigh of relief that he was coming around. He pushed himself up a little, but then fell back onto the dirty boards of the porch. 

“What the fuck, princess? I was smokin’ outside. Ya didn’t have ta clock me.” Merle’s gravelly voice was music to her ears at this point. 

“Wasn’t me.” Beth answered him, her voice flat. She grabbed one of his arms and with some maneuvering, got him sitting up. With combined effort, they were able to get him leaning up against the porch railings. She could pinpoint the moment he saw Shane standing on the other end of the porch. His breathing got a bit faster and anger vibrated off of him. 

“The fuck you doin’ here?” Merle growled out.

Shane sauntered closer to them and gave them both a withering look. “Makin’ a deal with Beth. How ‘bout you just sit there and keep yer methed-out mouth shut while the grownups talk.”

Merle opened his mouth to say something, but Beth laid a hand on his arm and shook her head. 

“What kind of deal?” She asked Shane, glaring at him. “Didn’t think you had enough pull to make a deal. Kind of seemed to me that the only person that has any power in your little group is Negan.”

He huffed out an amused breath. “You’d be surprised what I can do. Ya wanna hear what I got to say? Yer man isn’t gonna last much longer if he doesn’t give into Negan. Dwight’s gonna get pissed and do somethin’ stupid.”

Once again, she couldn’t help but wonder what exactly they were doing to Daryl.

“Now, they all think that Rick’s the one in charge of your little suburbia,” he went on, “but I saw the way people moved around you. Way they looked at ya. Yer the real leader of that place. Rick’s just the face of the organization. You know that I’ve known him my whole life. He’s not a leader. He needs somebody to do the dirty work, to make the real decisions. Before the dead started walkin’, it was me he relied on. Even after Atlanta, it was me. But then on the farm, it was yer dad. Now, looks like it’s you.” Shane casually slid down to sit with his back against the wall of the cabin. “Hell, maybe it was Daryl. But seein’ as he’s a li’l incapacitated at the moment, I reckon yer next in the chain of command.”

If things weren’t so tense and fucked-up right now, Beth would probably laugh at the thought of herself sitting on a shitty porch in the middle of the night, making deals with a former cop and an angry redneck. 

Her annoyance was building and she didn’t try to hide it in her tone as she responded, “You keep talking, but you haven’t said anything that sounds like a deal to me. You’re right, I have heard the stories, and they all center around you being all talk, no action. So, once again… exactly what kind of deal are you even able to make?”

Shane shook his head and stared at her. “Fuck, you really are Maggie’s sister, aren’t ya? A real bitch about everything.” Almost like he was challenging her. 

“Who d’you think I learned it from? If we’re gonna talk, let's do it inside. I don’t really like sitting out here and hopin’ that walkers don’t just stumble by.”

She didn’t even wait for him to answer before she stood up and leaned down to offer Merle a hand. He must have really been feeling that hit because he willingly grabbed her hand with his remaining hand and let her help him up. 

Beth walked into the cabin, Merle following her and Shane with a slightly bewildered look close behind. Her eyes drifted to their packs and she knew that they had more weapons stashed inside. Could she get to them before Shane could stop her?

He must have seen something in her face because his gun was raised again and pointed directly at her head. “Try it and ya won’t even get a step before I put a bullet through yer head.”

It was Merle’s turn to look at her and shake his head, silently telling her to stand down.

Beth heaved out a pained sigh, but took a few steps back and sat down at the table. Shane’s gun followed her every move. 

He was more tense, but he lowered the gun before he finally started to say something worthwhile. 

“I’ll get Daryl out. Get him somewhere safe and sound. Just can’t be back ta Alexandria. Can have him back in yer bed tomorrow night. I'll even make sure Negan is no longer a problem. I just need somethin’ from you.” Shane smiled at her. He could probably tell she’d do anything to get Daryl back. 

She still didn’t believe a word he was saying, though. “And what’s that?”

“I wanna know my daughter. I get Daryl out for you, I help ya deal with Negan, and then you welcome me to Alexandria with open arms so I can be with the child I didn’t even know existed.”

Of course. She should’ve known. But it still made her cringe to know that they’d failed so spectacularly with keeping Judith hidden from him. 

“I wouldn’t trust you if we were the last two people on earth, and one day we just might be. You can tell me that Daryl is free and that Negan is dealt with, but you could just kill Daryl and say something happened while you were getting him out. Could just tell us that Negan was dealt with and then he shows up more pissed off than ever. And as for your daughter? I don’t think you have one back home.” Beth tried to keep her voice calm, but she’d be the first to admit that she wasn’t the best liar. She could carry a few white lies, but something like this… well, she would try. 

“Let’s not lie to each other,” Shane said. “I saw her—the girl looks just like me. Why do you think I kept the rest of the Saviors away from her? Negan doesn’t need to know she exists.” He gave her the most genuine look that she’d seen on his face thus far. “How can you trust me? Because you have her. Why would I cross you when I know that you’ve got the real upper-hand? You could be the one to make sure I never see my little girl again.”

Beth’s mind was racing. She felt like he was telling the truth, and if it meant having Daryl back and with her, then she had to at least try. But she wouldn’t put Judith and everyone else in harm’s way. Daryl would hate that. She’d hate herself for it.

Being a nurse in the ER, she’d learned to get people talking to get a feel of who they really were. Shane liked to talk, but it was all bluster. She needed him to really talk to her. 

“Tell me how you got off the farm and ended up with the Saviors. I need to know the whole story before I even consider trusting you.” She said, speaking with an air of authority. 

Merle shot her an exasperated look. If it had been up to him, they would have dropped Judith straight into Shane’s arms, picked up Daryl, and hightailed it somewhere entirely new. Beth gave him a look and he scoffed, but then he shrugged and turned to Shane, giving him his full attention. 

Shane gave her a questioning look of his own. But after a moment of consideration, a little smirk appeared on his face.

“You wanna know the whole story?” He shrugged. “Fine.”

He woke up in the field, pain coursing through his body. The memory of Rick ramming a knife through his gut came back to him and he pressed both hands to the wound. It probably wouldn't kill him, at least not right away. But he needed to get somewhere to patch himself up, and fast. The farm was off the table at this point. Randall’s group might be close by, but his best bet would be that housing development where they’d searched for Sophia.

Shane ripped his shirt off and tied it as tightly around his middle as he could. He'd been walking while he packed his wound, and a noise caught his attention. A herd, riled up and making too much noise to hear or even smell him. They were headed towards the farmhouse.

Good, let those fuckers die.

His heart stuttered when he thought about Lori and Carl. The baby—his baby. But he couldn't take Rick right now. And it wouldn’t be just Rick alone either. His former partner—former best friend—had Glenn, Hershel, and the crazy farm girl to back him up.

He stood back and watched as the herd became more and more frenzied. Standing there was stupid, but seeing that many walkers was something that made one stop in their tracks. He didn't have anywhere else to go. He couldn't fight his way through, bleeding and injured like he was. And if he went the other way, he'd end up in the swamps. It would probably be safer, but navigating them while trying not to bleed out didn’t seem like the best option.

So he stood and watched.

Some of the walkers were breaking off. He looked around to see what had distracted them and the unmistakable glow of a fire was visible in the distance. He mentally oriented himself and realized it had to be the barn. A moment later, gunshots were sounding off, and he could hear the faint sound of car engines. Whoever was left on the farm was fighting back, which spurred him into action. He didn't want to run into any of them if they were fleeing. He didn’t wanna give them the chance to finish him off.

He finally decided his best bet would be to go through the swamps and loop back towards the highway. He'd found one working car there, surely he could find another. 

He'd been walking for hours. Maybe even days… the blood loss was starting to mess with his head. A few times, he'd sworn he'd seen Lori standing on the side of the road, her arms outstretched and waiting for him. He’d just about accepted that he was going to die out here in the woods. But then his boots hit asphalt and he found himself in the middle of the traffic snarl, about a mile from where they'd left the supplies for Sophia.

What a waste of time and supplies that had been. Rick should have listened to him and stopped looking for her. Just like he'd predicted, the girl hadn't even made it through that first night. If they'd given up like he wanted, Carl wouldn't have been shot. They would be at Fort Benning by now. That stupid, bleeding heart old man might still be alive. Dale had been the biggest pain in the ass, but the number of people still fully alive was dwindling, and they needed all they could get.

No one ever listened to him until it was too late, no matter how many times he was proven right. Stupid bastards.

Shane stumbled along the road in search of a car that appeared usable. Most of them had flat tires or smashed-in windows at this point. Before he knew it, he was standing in front of the car that had the supplies for Sophia. They were all still sitting there, collecting dust and withering in the sun, so he grabbed the bottle of Gatorade and drained it in three long gulps, then he grabbed the granola bars and ate them ravenously. He'd barely taken that last bite when his stomach churned. He turned and threw up everything he'd just ingested.

Dammit. He knew better than to eat and drink like that, but he was starving and dehydrated and it was even worse now. All he could think about was the plentiful supply of water back at the farm. Those wells had been a welcome sight. The thought of water reminded him of the truckful of water coolers. That water had poured over him like a baptism. If the supplies were still on the car, maybe he could catch another miracle and the truck would still be there, too.

He felt a sense of thankfulness when it came into view. He hadn't looked inside the cab except for a quick scan to make sure there weren't any walkers. He reached up with a shaking hand and said a little thank you to whoever was listening that the cab door was unlocked. After a few failed starts and even more pained cries, he was up in the truck. He didn't find a first aid kit, but the previous driver did have a collection of fast food napkins and a roll of duct tape. It would have to do for now.

He carefully unwrapped the shirt from his middle, relief rushing through him to see that the wound was barely bleeding anymore. It still needed stitches, but he wasn't as convinced that he was about to die. By some grace of God, Rick’s knife hadn’t penetrated too deep. Or maybe Rick just hadn’t really been trying to kill him. He would never know, nor would he care to know.

There were a few more muffled yells as he packed the wound on his side. He tore off pieces of tape and pressed them as tightly to his skin as he could. Once that was taken care of, he searched for the keys to the truck, but he never found any. It had been a long time since he'd tried to hotwire a car. In fact, the last time had been with Rick, the summer after they'd graduated from high school. That was before Lori and Carl. Before things got complicated.

Everything got so damn complicated. And then the dead started walking.

Shane shook his head and leaned down to pull the wires from under the steering wheel. He looked down and found the two he needed. It took a few tries, but suddenly the engine was turning over and after a few hiccups, it was running well. Small miracles. 

He'd seen the old blue truck sitting in the median. That meant someone had made it off the farm. There had been some fresh tracks in the mud, and as far as he could tell, at least two cars had been through. He didn't really care who survived. If it was Rick, he'd already told everyone else that Shane was dead. And if it wasn't, they'd all just make the assumption for themselves. Whoever was alive would probably be heading towards Fort Benning. Where else was there to go? So he was gonna head the other way. Back to where it all started.

Back towards Atlanta.

The truck was hard to maneuver out of the traffic jam, but he managed. He almost got stuck trying to go across the muddy median to get to the other side of the road. Once he was there, it was much easier. He was still hungry and desperately needed water, but he needed somewhere to hole up for a few hours first. 

He wasn't sure if it was the dehydration, the hunger, or the blood loss, but the next thing he knew, someone was tapping on the window. Shane startled awake and went to grab his gun, but quickly remembered that he no longer had one. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught the dark uniform and the glint of tin. He turned and saw two police officers standing outside the door. One nondescript-looking white guy that reminded him of a weasel, and a dark-haired woman probably about his age.

Shane grunted and shook his head, but found the window crank and rolled the window down with a little effort.

"The hell you want?" He demanded. He wasn't sure they were actually cops. They might have stolen the uniforms, or maybe they were former police and, like Rick, kept strutting around in the uniform as if they were offering some sense of normalcy amidst all the death and destruction. 

The man looked up at him with a pissed-off glare, but the woman tried to hide a small smile. 

"We're trying to see if you’re alive,” the man spoke up. “Most people don't drive off the road and almost hit a tree if they’re still breathing." He gestured to the passenger side and Shane finally noticed the tree right up against the truck. It had taken off the side mirror, which told him he’d come dangerously close to what could’ve been a fatal wreck.

Once again, small miracles.

"I’m fine. Just a li’l hungry." Shane went to roll the window up, but the woman pushed past the guy and stuck her hand in the open window. She was short, so she had to be standing on her tiptoes. 

"I'm Officer Lerner and this is Officer Gorman. We just patrol this area and try to help people who need it. We saw you go off the road." She offered her hand and he realized she was urging him to introduce himself and shake her hand.

"Deputy Sheriff Shane Walsh. King County." He gave her hand a quick shake. The motion pulled on his side and he couldn't stop the grimace of pain that shot across his face.

"You hurt?" Lerner asked, even though she clearly already knew the answer.

"Could say that." He pushed open the door and slowly climbed down. Lerner grimaced when she saw the blood-soaked bandage around his middle.

"Why don't you come back with us. Gorman can drive your truck if it's still working. We have a doctor that can fix you up. We've got food, beds, clean clothes…" She trailed off. 

Shane was about to argue, but he was to the point of not being able to even think straight. Food and sleep sounded pretty fucking good at the moment. A little too difficult to pass up.

"Where's your camp?" He asked, leaning heavily against the truck.

"Not a camp,” Gorman chimed in with more attitude than was needed. “We've got a hospital. Grady Memorial." 

Not long after that, Shane was in the passenger seat of an Atlanta PD cruiser. He kept an eye on the truck behind them, making sure that the idiot didn’t take off with his water. 

He wasn’t sure where all they went and how they got where they ended up, but within a couple of hours, he was laying in a hospital bed while a wimpy-looking guy with glasses in a white doctor’s coat examined the wound in his side. A few minutes later, a woman—probably no more than twenty, with dark hair and mocha-colored skin—brought in a bag of blood. 

“This is O negative, it's universal. Percy was happy to make a donation,” the doctor explained while the woman slipped a needle into the vein in Shane’s arm. The doc was sticking a needle into a glass bottle and pulling the liquid into the syringe. 

“The fuck is that?” Shane asked.

“Morphine. You don’t want to be awake when I stitch you up. I need to do an internal and external stitch.” The doctor didn’t wait for permission or further questions before he plunged the needle into Shane’s arm.

Within seconds, the world was fuzzy and he felt like he was floating. 

When he woke up again, his head was still fuzzy and his mouth felt like cotton. But he no longer felt like any moment could be his last. A noise from the side of the room caught his attention and he slowly turned his head. A man in a police uniform was sitting there. Not the punk from earlier. No, Shane could tell that this guy had some clout. 

“Good to see you awake. My name is Captain Hanson, I run this place. My lieutenant tells me that you’re a fellow officer. She didn’t remember where from, though.” Hanson looked at him, waiting for a response. 

Shane cleared his throat and tried to speak, but his throat felt like sandpaper. The Captain walked over and picked up a small cup that had been sitting on the table next to the bed. He handed it to Shane and waited as he took a long drink.

Shane finally managed to croak out, “Deputy Sheriff outta King County.”

“You got a name, Deputy?”

“Shane.” He took another long drink of water. “Shane Walsh.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Deputy Walsh. You know another Deputy out there, Rick Grimes? Did some work with him a few years back on a multi-county case. Good cop.” Hanson went back to his seat and leaned back as far as he could. 

Shane gave a sarcastic laugh. Well, as best he could with such a sore throat. “Yeah, I know ‘im. Was my partner. He’s the asshole that stabbed me.”

Hanson stared at him like he was storing that information away for later. “Well, Walsh, here’s the thing: when one of my officers finds someone injured and brings them in, we treat them and feed them. Make sure they have somewhere safe to sleep and heal. And once they’re back on their feet, we ask them to pay off their debt. Resources aren’t cheap, especially these days. If you were anybody else and you didn’t come in with the cargo you did, then it’d be the same for you. But you’re a fellow brother-in-blue. You’re one of us. So I’d like to offer you a job here. You let us have the water in your truck, and we’ll consider your debt paid in full.”

Shane knew bullshit when he heard it. He doubted any of the people that they brought in here would ever pay off their debts. People were the real resource these days.

But if there were people working here, the cops probably lived a pretty good life. Besides, it wasn’t like he had many options at this point. 

“Sure,” he grunted. “I’ll stay, join yer little apocalypse squad. But you leave 3 bottles of that water in my truck. If my debt’s paid, then I should be allowed to leave whenever I want. And I’m takin’ the truck and those three bottles with me.” He would rather be having this conversation sitting in a chair or standing at attention, not laying prone in a bed, weak as fuck, with an IV in his arm. 

Hanson thought about it for a few minutes, seemingly eyeing Shane. Sizing him up. Then he stood up and walked over to the bedside. He extended his hand. “Deal.”

Shane shook his hand and gave a nod of agreement. 

“Doctor Edwards wants you to rest for a few days. That wound was pretty bad and you needed quite a bit of blood. We got two men here that are universal donors and you tapped both of them. Let’s give it a week and then we’ll get you introduced to everyone and show you how we do things around here.” Hanson didn’t wait for an answer, he just looked around the room and then strode out, shutting the door behind him.

Shane wasn’t sure, but he thought he heard the sound of a key sliding into a lock. Before he could think more of it, his eyes were heavy again and he let himself drift back to sleep. 

The week went by in a blur. Soon, he was patrolling the halls in a uniform that was a little too big and a little too dark for him, but it felt right to be back in uniform. It was comfortable, familiar. Something he’d known for so long.

Days flew by. He’d been at Grady for a month.

He was moved into a nicer room, one with electricity most of the time and a more comfortable bed. He spent his mornings keeping an eye on things in the hospital, and his nights patrolling the areas in and around Atlanta with his new partner, Sergeant Lamson. They had lost the two cruisers that they’d managed to salvage, so now everyone had a black car with a white cross painted on the back. Hanson thought it would make people feel better—more comforted and at ease, more willing to trust—if they saw a car with a cross. 

Once a week, they’d drive by an abandoned funeral home. They kept it stocked with food and Shane assumed it was for people that stumbled across the place. But when he’d mentioned it to Lamson, all he got was an annoyed look and a “yeah, sure.”

They’d just made it back from their nightly patrol. Shane had been looking forward to getting some decent sleep and hoping they’d have better food for breakfast and lunch than they had yesterday. But when they opened the door to their floor, there was absolute chaos. Most of the junior cops had their guns pointed into the ward’s rooms. Licari and Shepherd were standing outside of the Captain’s office. 

“The hell’s going on?” Lamson asked Licari, his own hand going to his gun. 

Licari didn’t answer, but kept his eyes on the closed door of the office. Shepherd grabbed Shane’s arm and pulled him aside. 

“While you were gone, Hanson started acting crazy. He went after a few of the wards, and then told us we were all going to die in here… that he was going to make sure we did it together.” Her eyes were trained on the door as she softly spoke to him. “Dawn tried to talk him down, they were… close. But he attacked her, too. She shot him. And she’s been in there with his body for the last three hours. Some of the wards tried to attack us, we had to lock them in their rooms.”

Shane trained his own eyes on the door. He wasn’t sure what he should be doing. He took all of his orders from Hanson. The other officers had been talking about Dawn trying to make a power move and it looked like she finally had. Hanson probably had a lot of help being pushed over the edge. Or help from a certain cop and a certain doctor. It all meant one thing.

It was time to go. This is what always happened: someone lost their mind and then someone else wanted power and people ended up dead. 

“Why the fuck haven’t any of you gone in there?” Shane asked the three officers standing near him. He pushed past them and turned the handle of the door. It was locked so he took a few steps back before kicking it in with all of his power. 

Dawn was sitting at Hanson’s desk, holding his badge and the picture he kept of the two of them on his desk. He’d told Shane once that it was when she’d made lieutenant, and since he’d been her mentor, he wanted to remember the moment. He almost acted like a proud father. After Shepherd’s heavy hinting, though, Shane was starting to think things were much different than they seemed. 

He strode in and casually asked, “Gonna sit in here with the man ya killed all night? Or ya gonna go run this place like ya wanted all along?”

Lerner jerked and turned to him, fire in her eyes. She was no longer the woman he’d met that first day. She was cold and ruthless, jaded by what the world had become. What they’d all become after being locked in this hospital for too damn long.

Seeing her like that convinced him more than ever that he was getting the hell out of here. And he was doing it tonight. 

“I’m leavin’,” he said. “Hanson and I had a deal. I gave him most of the water in my truck and he’d let me leave any time I wanted. So I’m gonna need ya to give me the keys and I’m gonna walk outta here. And none of you are gonna stop me.” He gestured to the drawer that he knew Hanson kept all of the keys in. 

Dawn hadn’t moved since she’d first turned to face him. “I know about your deal. Why would you want to leave this place? You’re safe and fed. You could be my number two, help me run this place.” 

“I’m leavin’ ‘cause it’s time fer me ta get the fuck outta here. And you’ve got enough sense not to try and stop me. You know half those cops out there hate you. You know all the wards would rather see you dead. A few words from me and you’re gonna have one hell of a fight on yer hands. One you ain’t gonna win, sweetheart.” He leaned menacingly on the desk and once again gestured to the drawer. 

Lerner stared at him, but finally came to the conclusion that he wasn’t lying. She jerked the drawer open and grabbed the keys to the truck before throwing them at him. 

“Tell Noah to get you some clothes, you aren’t leaving with that uniform on. And don’t try to take any food. Gorman keeps an eye on all of that,” Dawn sneered at him. 

Shane gave her one last look. Then he turned around and marched out of the room, past the cops that had been standing outside. He knew they’d heard everything that he’d said. He stopped in front of Noah’s room and pushed the officer guarding his door aside. He’d never even bothered to learn this one’s name. 

The kid jumped when Shane burst into his room. “Dawn said ta give me some clothes ta leave in. Not allowed ta take her property.”

Without a word, Noah dashed out of the room and returned in just a few minutes with clothes in hand.

Shane took the jeans and shirt from him. “I’ll leave the uniform in my room.”

He changed quickly and walked out of the room he’d been given one last time. Halfway down the hallway, someone called his name. 

“Officer Walsh!” It was one of the wards, the one that had brought him the blood on the first day he arrived. Joan.

Shane stopped and looked at her. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Gorman slowly coming down the hallway, and he looked very interested in the conversation they were having. 

She lowered her voice, leaning in close to plead, “Take me with you. Please. I can’t take it from him anymore. If you don’t take me with you... I’m gonna kill myself.”

Shane had a feeling that the “him” in question was Gorman. Rumor was, he took whatever he wanted, including the female wards. Hanson had kept him on a leash, but Lerner enjoyed the ass-kissing that the little weasel gave her. It was probably about to get much worse for all of them with Hanson out of the picture, but Shane couldn’t afford to be slowed down. If he took one of them, they would all want to go, and he didn’t have time to take care of another group. Didn’t have time to be contradicted and proven right over and over again. 

He stared down coldly at her. “Then run.”

He felt guilty about it, but it didn't stop him from getting in his truck and driving away. The guilt ebbed away with every mile he put between him and Grady. Before long, it was just another group of damned souls.

Days on the road were taking a toll on him. He was rationing the water he had and was able to scavenge for food as he went along. The nice thing about the truck was that it ran on diesel and no one was siphoning diesel. Every eighteen-wheeler was a gold mine. He stayed on the course, nowhere to go but north.

It was only after he crossed into Virginia and got closer and closer to D.C. that he began to think about where he should try and stop. Something in him had told him to go north. If there was still some form of government or military or any kind of order, then it was going to be where all of the lawmakers resided. 

One night, he set up a small camp just off the road. If there had still been civilization, he could probably have seen the Washington Memorial from where he was. He figured he’d make a plan and find something permanent the next day. 

He’d fallen asleep at some point, startled awake at the sound of someone clearing their throat. There was a man sitting across from him, his face lit by the fire. His hair was slicked back and he was wearing a leather jacket—a little odd since they were in the heat of summer. 

The man smiled. “Hi there. I’m Negan.”

It was then that Shane noticed the other men gathered behind him. 

Shane reached for his knife, but the unmistakable sound of a gun cocking stopped him. 

“I wouldn’t do that. I’m just here to check on you. Out here all alone, nobody watching your back. Kind of a stupid move, if ya ask me.” Negan’s voice had an almost mocking quality to it, like everything was a joke. 

“Good thing I didn’t ask you then,” Shane retorted. “Been doin’ just fine, asshole.”

“Whoo, you got some spunk. I like that!”

Negan pulled out whatever had been hidden behind his back. Shane’s eyes widened when he saw the baseball bat wrapped in barbed wire. He was pretty sure there was some blood staining the wood. 

“See, we saw you sittin’ here with yer truck, and I said to my men, ‘that fucker, he looks like he could be one of us.’ Then I see ya got yourself a water truck. Well, we’ve got a lotta people back home, and they do get awful thirsty. So now I’m gonna offer you a deal that I don’t extend very often. We don’t take your water, you give it to us real kindly, and then you come back to the Sanctuary with us. You’ll have protection, shelter, food. Even a bed to lay your head at night.” Negan’s smile was once again too big and too bright. 

Shane couldn’t help but scoff. “Heard that one before. Just left a place that promised the same thing. Person in charge got too caught up with the power. I ain’t interested in seein’ it happen again.” His mind was racing as he tried to figure a way to get out of this situation. 

 Negan stood up and the men behind him took a few steps forward. “Well shit, that’s mighty disappointing. ‘Cause that means we're gonna have to take it and you’re gonna end up dead.”

Shane stood up, knowing he didn’t have a way out of this. Worst case scenario, he’d have to find a way to escape from yet another place. 

“Fine,” he conceded begrudgingly. “Where am I drivin’ this thing?”

“Oh, no no no no no. We’re a full service group. You get to sit back and enjoy the ride. I’ll drive.” Negan walked forward slowly, swinging the bat at his side. 

Shane had no choice. He knew that at this point. No point trying to fight it.

The entire ride to wherever they lived, Negan talked like he was catching up with an old friend. Just going on and on. Shane tuned him out until they started down a winding driveway. The closer they got to the factory looming in the distance, the more defenses he saw. Chain link and barbed wire fences, Walkers acting as another form of fencing. When they got to the gate, men with heavy artillery were positioned all around.

Hell, this place might actually be safe. 

The Sanctuary was better than he’d expected, that was for damn sure. He’d been brought into the outer circle of the inner circle. He didn’t have to live with the workers and rely on points to get food or clothes. He had his own room that had at one point been a private office. He really didn’t care, though. It had a bed, a bathroom, and a small kitchen. The height of luxury, as far as he was concerned. He took his orders from a man named Gavin, who reminded him way too much of Rick. Someone that simply wasn’t made for this world. Someone that kept resisting the new order of things, which only created more problems for everyone else.

“Walsh!” Negan’s voice rang over the floor where he’d been going through a few of the books that kept the records of the workers and their points. 

Shane jogged up the stairs, giving the man a questioning look. 

“Gavin’s setting up the outpost, the one at the satellite station. I want you to go with him. He’s gonna be in charge of one of the communities that contributes supplies for our protection. Want you to make sure that he doesn’t go too easy on ‘em. He's leavin' in ten minutes.” Negan leaned on the post of one of the railings and looked out across the lower floor, like a king surveying his kingdom. 

Shane knew better than to argue. He simply nodded and went to his room to pack up the few belongings he’d accumulated. Negan didn't specifically say they were going today, but if he told you that you were doing something, it usually meant it was happening sooner rather than later. 

Just as Shane expected, Gavin was already at the front of the factory, a truck loaded down and ready to go. Shane threw his bag in the bed and climbed into the cab. 

It only took them a few weeks to get the power up and running and the armory stocked. Negan sent people to man the outpost every week and soon, they had every cot in every room filled. They were close to another community: The Hilltop. Shane had never been there, though. Gavin always insisted that he’d made the deals, he’d become familiar with the community, and he was going to supervise every drop. 

But Shane wasn’t stupid. He knew there was a reason that Gavin refused to let him come along. The drops always came back light, and Gavin always looked the other way for whatever reason. The books they kept to give to Negan were always changed to make it look as though things were just as they should be. It made more sense when Shane realized that Gavin had become friends with some of the people there. Made even more sense when Shane found out that Gavin didn’t like the leader. Then he told Shane that the other people there were good and that what they’d done to a boy there—he thought it was wrong. Gavin didn’t believe in using that kind of violence to enforce the Saviors’ authority. 

Shane hadn’t said anything to Negan about it. He liked to keep his cards close to his chest until he found the right opportunity to play them. But someone else at the outpost must have spilled the beans. One day, the big black truck that drove Negan everywhere pulled up in front of the building and Simon jumped out of the driver’s side. His face was almost gleeful, which meant shit was about to hit the fan. 

“Gavin!” Negan called once he was through the door.

The man in question emerged from his office, confused and looking at all of the people that were gathering around. 

“I’m hearin’ that one of the communities isn’t paying their dues, and you’re hiding it from me. Is that true?” Negan questioned. He walked around Gavin, making him flinch when he was behind him, like he was expecting the blow to fall at any moment. “You wouldn’t do that now, would you? Don’t wanna have this discussion with Lucille, do ya?”

Gavin opened his mouth to respond, but Negan stopped him. He pointed Lucille right in Shane’s face.

“And you,” he said. “You were supposed to be keepin’ an eye on all of this shit.” 

Shane was once again weighing his options. And there were really only two options.

Him. Or Gavin.

And he damn sure hadn’t come this far to go out at the hands of Negan.

“I was waitin’ on you, boss,” Shane explained coolly. “Haven’t had much time ta leave, knew you’d show up sooner or later. And you’re right—this asshole’s been covering for the people at Hilltop. Lettin’ ‘em have light drops. Hell, he’s even let ‘em skip a few weeks. Ya know those people I told ya about, the one’s I was with in the beginning? Gavin here reminds me of the leader. The one that stabbed me and left me to die. He ain’t built for this world, don’t know how to make the hard decisions. He doesn’t know how ta keep anybody safe. Plain an’ simple, he ain’t got what it takes. And when our lives are on the line, he’s gonna be the one ta get us all killed.”

As he spoke, he slowly pulled his knife from the sheath on his belt. “Well, he was gonna be the one.” 

In one fluid motion, he came behind Gavin, grabbed his hair, and pulled his head back, dragging the knife across his throat. He let the body drop to the floor and wiped his knife off on Gavin’s shirt before sliding it back into its sheath. 

Negan stood there, wide-eyed and a bit shocked. But then he laughed. Loudly. Until tears formed in his eyes. And he didn’t stop laughing for a solid minute. 

“God damn, Shane! Now that’s the shit I’m talkin’ about! Did y’all see that? He just called this man a pussy and then slit his throat. Cold as fuckin’ ice!” Negan walked around Gavin’s body and stood next to Shane, slapping him on the shoulder proudly.

Shane didn’t feel proud, though. He didn’t feel gleeful or powerful. He simply felt vindicated. For once.

“You—with the fucked-up haircut and stupid shirt.” Negan pointed at one of the men. “Clean this shit up.” He gestured to Gavin’s body and the pool of blood that was growing larger by the second. 

Shane didn’t even know the kid’s name, but he jumped into action and pulled Gavin’s body down the hall by his feet. 

“Stab him in the head first, idiot,” Shane called out. “Or he’s gonna come back and rip your stupid face off.”

The kid dropped Gavin’s legs and pulled his knife out, quickly stabbing Gavin through the brain and then once more for good measure. 

Negan chuckled. “Well, as y’all can see, there’s about to be a regime change around here. Now Simon is gonna start dealin’ with the fuckers at Hilltop. They’re gonna need to be taught the right way to work with us. But we’ve been seeing signs of a new community gettin’ bigger. It’s not far from here, either. We’re gonna have a few men keepin’ an eye on things and once we know what’s goin’ on over there, Shane here is gonna be in charge of all their drops. Until then, he’s in charge of this place. He’ll send men to help with the Hilltop drops, and the reason we’ve been keepin’ this place fortified and armed is to move the big guns here in a few weeks.”

With another gleeful laugh, Negan gestured towards the armory and put his arm around Shane. “Meet your new boss… and my new lieutenant!” 

Shane stared at Beth and Merle, almost challenging them to say something or attempt to pass judgment.

Beth shook her head and picked at a loose thread on the worn patch of her jeans. Hearing his story made her hate him even more. The people he had used and killed along the way. But she wasn't naive enough to believe that Daryl and Merle wouldn’t have done the same thing. She couldn’t even say she wouldn’t have, given the right circumstances. The right amount of desperation.

She sat there a few more moments, knowing that the two men were waiting on her and her decision. Finally, she looked up at Shane and gave him a slight nod.

"Okay. If Daryl shows up at Hilltop tomorrow… you've got a deal. But he better be relatively unharmed. We'll discuss Negan after you prove I can trust you."

She was afraid to look at Merle. She'd felt him tense up next to her and she was certain the look he was giving her was incredulous. Maybe even a little disgusted.

He just needed to keep his mouth shut until Shane left.

Shane was also looking at her with wide eyes, almost like he hadn't been expecting that answer. He gave her another questioning look, and a sly smile crossed his face.

"Hilltop, huh?" 

Beth’s stomach dropped as she realized her mistake. 

"Shoulda known you'd find that little gem. Lemme guess… Jesus found you.” Shane laughed to himself. “Holy shit, I bet that blew your dad's Bible-thumpin' mind, didn't it?" 

She kept her mouth shut, offering him no more than a spiteful glare.

He gave her a lecherous smile. "Don't worry, sweetheart, I'll keep yer little secrets." 

He spared one last look for Merle and then he was out the door.

Beth and Merle sat there for an extended period of time. She knew what was coming and was trying to prepare herself for what Merle was going to say.

"The fuck did you just do, Blondie?" His eyes were narrowed and she could feel the anger radiating off of him. "I know ya ain't the sweet li’l girl we first met no more, but even I wouldn't have made a deal with that rat bastard piece of shit. ‘Specially when it concerns that baby."

Beth stared out at the distance before she took a deep breath and said, "You'd think by now, Merle Dixon could spot a lie."

Merle kept staring at her, no reaction on his face at all.

She gave him another second, and when it still didn’t click, she explained, "Ya know what Morgan has been doing while you've been on your asshole mission? He's been converting the basement of one of the brownstones into a cell. He's reinforced the walls, put steel bars over the windows. Even a steel door. So yeah, I might get Shane into Alexandria, but it’ll be straight into that cell. And as for helping him with Judith, well… he can just die mad about that."

With that, she put her hands on her knees and pushed herself up. Merle remained speechless.

"We need to get some rest,” she said. “I wanna get to Hilltop first thing in the morning."

She walked away from him and found a spot on the floor, far enough away that she could block out his judgmental gaze, her conscience, and all the terrifying possibilities that were running through her mind.

Beth and Merle left the car a few miles away and walked up the dirt path to Hilltop. The whole time, she was trying to figure out what she was going to say to get them inside the walls.

Thankfully, a familiar form was standing guard. She could see the smile break out across her sister’s face the moment she recognized her. After the days of uncertainty about whether or not Maggie had made it here alive, seeing her smiling and looking healthy had Beth breaking out into a run. The gate slid open just enough for the two of them to fit through. Maggie rushed forward and hugged her sister tightly.

"The baby?" Beth asked as soon as they broke apart.

"Fine. We're both fine. Dr. Carson just wants me to stay close in case somethin’ else happens." Maggie gave her a relieved smile.

Sasha was standing nearby, a smile on her face, but she kept looking over her shoulder towards the large house on the hill. 

“Not sure what Gregory’s gonna say when he sees more of us here,” she explained as she strode forward and hugged Beth, nodding to Merle. 

Merle's attention was elsewhere, staring longingly at the blacksmith's area. He gave a look at his stump and then to the metal work the older man was doing. Before long, Merle had wandered over and was talking with the man.

Maggie said, "I'm gonna try and calm Gregory down before he comes out here." Then she turned and strode up the hill towards the house.

Beth heaved a deep sigh of relief. She was happy to see Maggie and know she was okay, but for whatever reason, she thought Sasha would be a better person to help her out now.

"Is Jesus here?" Beth whispered.

Sasha glanced around and then shook her head. "No. The Saviors showed up yesterday and Jesus took his chance to find out where their camp is."

Before Beth could ask any more questions, another familiar face came jogging down the path. Enid.

"What the hell you doin' here?" Merle’s gruff voice called out.

Enid nodded her head towards the house. "I had to check on Maggie."

"Ya came here on yer own?" Merle’s protective streak for the young woman came through in his voice.

Enid hesitated for a moment before nodding. Beth knew a lie when she saw one, but she'd question her about it later.

"Dammit, little one…" Merle shook his head and silently fumed.

Enid smiled and walked over to Merle, surprising him when she hugged him. "Thanks for caring, you cranky old man."

Merle muttered something under his breath, but the blacksmith was waving him back over and he quickly slipped away from the group. 

"I think you scared him," Sasha said with a half-smile. 

The trio started to slowly walk up the path towards the trailer when the front door to Barrington House swung open and Gregory came charging down the stairs, Maggie close behind him.

"Nope. Nope! This is not happening. We are not a homeless shelter for the rejects of Alexandria!" He yelled as he got closer. "And we most certainly don't have any room for you!" He stuck his finger in Beth's face as he yelled, his face turning a deep shade of crimson. "We made a deal and you couldn't even do that. All you did was make the situation worse!" 

Merle had made his way over the moment Gregory started to yell and positioned himself right behind Beth and Enid. He wouldn't jump in unless Beth asked him to, and she had no problem dealing with Gregory.

Beth took a step closer to him, showing that she wasn't scared of him. "Maybe you should have told us that it was more than a small outpost. Did you keep that information from us? That way you wouldn't be able to hold up your end?" 

Gregory sneered at her. "I've kept these people safe. And you put us all at risk."

Sasha scoffed. " Protected them? Like you protected them the other night when you hid upstairs in your room and Jesus, Maggie, and I dealt with the walkers that the Saviors let loose in here?"

Beth started to question Sasha on what she meant, but more activity at the gate caught her attention. A motorcycle roared through the gates and skidded to a stop just inside. The first person she noticed was Jesus as he hopped off the back, but then her eyes landed on who'd driven in.

Daryl.

"He did it," she breathed out, laying her hand on Merle's shoulder. “Oh my god, he actually did it.”

She started towards Daryl, but Gregory put himself in front of her.

"I said, no. No more." 

Beth tried to get around him, but he kept blocking her way. Her patience ran out at that moment. "Get out of my way!"

Gregory smirked and stood his ground. Acting on instinct, Beth formed a fist just like Shawn had taught her and with all her strength, hit Gregory in the face. He stumbled back and then fell to his ass, landing on the ground with a loud grunt.

Beth stepped over his sprawled-out legs and raced down the path to Daryl. She intended to crash into him, but as she threw her arms around him, he held her at bay, grabbing her elbows. He smiled at her, but wouldn’t let her get any closer. 

“Baby brother!” Merle crowed, grabbing Daryl and pulling him into a tight hug. Beth felt her stomach drop when Daryl didn’t push him away. 

Daryl looked better than the last time she’d seen him in Alexandria. His face was still a mess of bruises and he was covered in dirt. The clothes he had on weren’t anything he would usually wear, but he was here and he was alive. That was all that mattered.

“How did you get out?” Beth asked, trying to keep her hurt feelings hidden for now. 

“Dunno,” Daryl answered with a shrug of his shoulders. “Note slid under the door of my cell, told me to go, had a key to one of the bikes attached. Made my way out and that’s when I ran into him.” He gestured over his shoulder at Jesus. 

Jesus started to say something, but Gregory had made it off the ground and was fuming and yelling as he came towards them. 

Merle muttered under his breath, “We’re gonna need ta get the hell outta here. Don’t trust that fucker, especially after Blondie just clocked him.”

Beth nodded. She didn't regret it, but it wasn’t the smartest move given the circumstances. 

“Out! Out now!” Gregory was yelling. A bruise was already forming on his jaw and his lip was split open. He’d had it coming, though.

“Yeah, yeah, we’re goin’. Calm yer ass down,” Merle growled, inserting himself firmly between Gregory and Beth. He nodded towards the bike and told Daryl, “Take Beth to the cabin we found. I’ll take the car we have back to Alexandria. Once they figure out yer gone, that’s the first place they’re headin’. Fucker with the bat is gonna assume that you got out, got yer girl and got the hell outta dodge. Best ta make him think it’s true. I’ll come out there soon as I can.”

Daryl gave Beth an uneasy look, but nodded and went towards the bike. She started to follow him, but paused and turned around to run the few feet to Maggie. She hugged her tightly.

“Take care of yourself and the baby. Stay safe. I love you.” 

Maggie gave her a tearful smile. “I love you, too. Tell Daddy I love him and that I’m okay.”

Beth gave her sister a quick nod and then ran towards Daryl and the bike. She tried to gracefully throw her leg over and settle in behind him, but she lost her balance and had to grip his shoulders to stay upright. Daryl’s hand quickly shot behind him and steadied her, but he dropped his hand once she was seated behind him.

Then she wrapped her arms around his waist and they were off.

Ten hours. It had been ten hours of silence and it was about to make Beth lose her mind.

Once they’d made it to the cabin, Daryl had cleaned himself up, put on his own clothes, found a pack of cigarettes that Merle had left, and then sat down on the porch. The same porch where Shane had made his offer the night before. And that’s where he’d been ever since. The only way she knew that he was still out there was the occasional smell of cigarette smoke. 

She tried to reason with herself and be logical. He’d been through hell and needed to process it. But they were in this together. That’s what he’d been telling her since this all started and she’d believed him. It wasn’t just a one-way street, he had to be willing to let her be there for him, too.

She had tried to go to sleep, but knowing he was just a few feet away from her on the other side of the cabin door was making her twitchy. After an hour of tossing and turning, she gave up and marched out of the musty bedroom, across the cabin, and onto the porch. 

Daryl jumped and reflexively grabbed for his knife. He’d been sleeping and she’d startled him. 

“Why the hell are you sleepin’ out here?” She demanded, her hands on her hips.

He gave her a half-hearted shrug and laid his knife down next to him. 

“No, you don’t get to shrug and not say anything. We’re past that, Daryl Dixon. I can be one annoying pain in the ass if I wanna be.” She walked over and sat down in front of him, leaning back against the railing. 

He stared back at her from under the long fringe of his hair and mumbled, “Know how much of a pain in the ass you can be.” 

“So you can speak. I was wonderin’ if you forgot how while you were with them.” She wasn’t in the mood for pleasantries and support just yet. 

Daryl glared at her. He opened his mouth to say something, but then shut it just as quickly. He grabbed a cigarette out of the pack and fiddled with it for a few seconds before sticking it between his lips and lighting the end. He inhaled a large puff and exhaled before letting his head fall back against the wall of the cabin. 

“Can’t be stuck behind walls no more.” 

Beth let her mind wander back to when he’d told her how he’d escaped. That a note had been slid under the door of his cell.

They’d kept him in a cell. No wonder he wanted to be outside now. Daryl already hated to be stuck in their huge house and behind the walls of the subdivision. Being inside of a dark cell for days on end was a fresh kind of hell for him.

“Oh.”

She didn’t know what else to say. Her earlier outburst seemed childish now and she felt ashamed.

All the same, she couldn’t stop herself from asking, “Why wouldn’t you let me hug you earlier?”

“They had me cleanin’ shit there. I was gross. And my ribs are still sore as shit.” He wouldn’t look up at her, but she knew there was more than what he was saying. 

“Daryl… please…” She wasn’t sure what she was pleading for, but she knew he needed to say it as much as she needed to hear it. 

He didn’t respond. He merely looked away, taking a long drag off his cigarette and holding it in his lungs.

“C’mon, Daryl. It’s me. We’ve been through hell. Fuck, we’re living in hell right now.” She wanted to reach out to him, but something held her back. 

He scoffed and finally raised his head enough to look at her. His eyes were vacant, like the Saviors taken his soul while he was there. “Nah, this isn’t hell. Hell was back there, sittin’ on a cold floor, eatin’ dog food sandwiches.” His hand slammed down on the wooden planks. “Hell is bein’ paraded around in front’a all of you, like his fuckin’ prized dog.”

He ground out his cigarette and quickly lit another one. 

“Negan knew what to do,” he said, so quiet that she could barely hear him. “He knew showin’ me off would show you all just how weak I was. Don’t even know why I came back. Shoulda just got on that bike and rode as far away as I could. If Jesus hadn’t been there, I would’ve.”

Tears pooled in Beth’s eyes, a lump forming in her throat. Her voice cracked as she asked, “You’d have left me? Left Merle?”

Daryl scoffed, but his voice cracked much like hers, “The hell you want me around for? Huh? Got Glenn killed, got Merle’s hand cut off…”

She had to fight back more tears and swallow past the knot in her throat. “Daryl. I want you around because I love you. You didn’t kill Glenn, that was Negan. You didn’t get Merle’s hand cut off, either, because that was Negan, too. I want you around because I can’t imagine fighting and surviving in this stupid, fucked-up world without you. You’ve helped keep me alive. You’ve helped keep Merle alive. We would’ve never gotten this far without you.”

Ignoring her gut, she crawled across the few feet that separated them and put her arms around his shoulders. And unlike the last time, he let her hug him. He let his head fall forward and rest against hers before he wrapped his arms around her, too, and pulled her into his lap. 

She wasn’t sure how long they sat there, giving each other the comfort that only they could provide for one another. Eventually, she stood up and offered her hand to him.

And this time, he grabbed it and followed her into the cabin. 

Daryl was still sleeping soundly when Beth woke up the next morning. She couldn't remember a time when she'd woken up and he hadn't at least stirred. He probably hadn't slept while he was being held by the Saviors.

As quietly as she could, she crept out of the room and rifled through the bag of food they'd brought with them. She’d kill for the cup of coffee that she would usually have in the morning in Alexandria, but bottled water would have to suffice for now.

She spent most of the day going through the bags and repacking them the way she wanted them. Merle had just thrown things together haphazardly, of course. Had he made it back to Alexandria? Had Negan shown up there yet? Thankfully, the only person that knew where they were was Merle, and he certainly wasn't going to be talking. 

The entire day passed and Daryl still slept. She'd checked on him a few times to make sure he was breathing and that he didn't have an infection from his injuries. Most of them seemed superficial, but she was worried that there could be something she hadn't seen, or maybe even internal damage. The sun was starting to set when he sleepil stumbled out of the bedroom. 

Beth had been heating a can of soup over the wood-burning stove, which she dumped into two separate bowls. Daryl ate like he hadn't had a real meal in weeks. She had to remind herself that he hadn’t.

"Slow down, you'll make yourself sick," she warned.

Daryl shook his head and tipped his bowl back, swallowing the last bit of soup at the bottom.

"Already been there,” he grunted out, licking his lips for the remnants. "Hid out in Dwight's room before I left and ate a whole jar of peanut butter. Puked it all up in his bed."

Beth tried to suppress a laugh, but she couldn't. "Can't say that asshole didn't have it coming."

Daryl smiled at her, and it was the first time she'd seen any sort of life in his eyes.

She twisted her spoon between her fingers. She needed to tell Daryl about the deal with Shane, but she wasn't sure how. After some internal debating, she figured the best plan was to just spit it out.

"Shane followed me and Merle here last night. He offered to make a deal. He said he’d get you out if I let him live in Alexandria and get to know Judith." She was afraid to look up, dreading the look of disappointment that would surely be prevalent in his eyes.

“He—what?” He asked, his voice more confused than angry. “Why the hell would he wanna be around Judith?”

She sighed, frowning. “Remember when Rick and his group first showed up and we heard that Judith might not be Rick’s? That his wife had an affair with his best friend? Shane was that best friend. Judith is… she’s most likely his. Not like there’s paternity tests anymore, but it seems like everybody knows. Especially Shane.”

She heard his chair screech across the floor as he pushed it back. “And you made the deal, didn’t ya?” His voice was even, but she still didn’t have the courage to look at him.

“I did,” she confessed. “The only other plan we had was me and Merle takin’ on the Saviors alone. Rick… Rick isn’t right. That night messed him up. Michonne is tryin’ to help him. Carl, Rosita, and Gabriel have been tryin’ to help, but when it comes down to it, Merle and I are the only people that were going to burn that place to the ground for you. So yeah, when Shane showed up here and knocked your brother out and put a gun to my head… I told him what he wanted to hear. And it looks like it worked. You’re here. He’s gonna help us kill Negan. Then I’m gonna give him a place to live… in the cell that Morgan built.”

She finally let her eyes meet his. But instead of disgust or anger, she found understanding and possibly—maybe—a little bit of admiration. 

Daryl reached across the table and entwined his fingers with hers. “Thank you. Nobody’s ever fought fer me like you do. Makin’ a deal with one of the devils… That’s not somethin’ people do fer Dixons.”

Beth gave a weak smile, squeezing his hand.

Then he added, “Just one problem.”

She furrowed her brow. “What?”

“I wanna kill Negan.”

The next morning, Beth woke up in the bed alone, but memories from the night before came rushing back. She blushed a little and buried her face in the pillow. She would have stayed there a few minutes longer, but she heard the front door clatter open and Daryl’s voice broke through the quiet. She couldn’t hear what he was saying, but his tone went from dangerous to welcoming rather abruptly. 

She quickly got out of the bed and dressed. Whoever was here had come in with Daryl and the two were talking quietly in the outer room. Beth opened the door to find Daryl reaching for the handle.

"Jesus is here. Merle asked him to come, said he couldn't leave Alexandria." Daryl gestured with his head behind him. 

Beth looked around him and smiled at Jesus when he waved to her.

She grabbed the bottles of water that she and Daryl had filled last night. It had been a long time since she'd had to boil water to make sure it was drinkable, but the survival skills the Dixon brothers had taught her on the road were always at the forefront of her mind.

"I'm guessing if Merle sent you, Negan and the Saviors came looking for Daryl." Beth set the bottles of water down on the table and sat down in the empty chair.

"That’s just one of the reasons." Jesus shook his head and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "When I jumped on that truck that left Hilltop for the Sanctuary… Carl was already on it. When I jumped out, he stayed on the truck. Gunned down a few of the Saviors." Jesus looked over at Daryl. "But you knew that already."

Beth looked at Daryl with wide eyes. He apparently forgot to tell her that detail. Daryl shrugged and turned his attention back to Jesus.

"Negan brought him back to Alexandria,” Jesus continued. “Things didn’t go so well and Spencer and Olivia ended up dead. I couldn’t get many details from anyone. When Negan got back to the Sanctuary, he realized Daryl was gone. Sent Simon to Alexandria looking for you. They turned the place upside down."

Beth stifled a gasp, trying to process so much news at once.

Jesus turned his eyes on her. "Merle told them that you lost your mind and took off in the middle of the night to look for Daryl. They seemed to have bought it."

She nodded. It was a reasonable lie, at least. And it wasn’t too far from the truth. She had indeed run off in the middle of the night.

"We also noticed an unsettling coincidence,” Jesus said. “Before I left Hilltop last night, Gregory was nowhere to be found. And when I got to Alexandria, one of your residents was suspiciously missing, too." He sat back in his chair and glanced between the two of them.

"Who?" Beth asked.

"Shannon. Merle said you'd find that to be too much of a coincidence." Jesus gave her a curious look.

Yeah, that was suspicious. Very suspicious. The woman that couldn't handle the world outside of the walls of Alexandria wouldn't take off into the open unless she was up to something. And if Spencer was dead, she probably acted like the idiot she is and gone off on a suicide mission.

"She went to the Saviors," Beth surmised. She couldn't know for sure, but it was the only logical answer.

With a look of concern, Jesus said, "That's where we assumed Gregory went, too. But Maggie wants to fight, and I think after everything that happened at Alexandria, Rick is ready, too. The only problem is that we need more people. I have an idea, but I need you two to come with me." He smiled at them, just like he did the day he told them about Hilltop.

"Yeah? And where's that?" Daryl asked, the usual gruffness returning to his voice.

Jesus’s smile got bigger as he replied, "I think it's time you visited The Kingdom and met Ezekiel. King Ezekiel."

Daryl and Beth shared a befuddled look. He shrugged his shoulders. Beth laughed and shook her head.

"Sure,” she said. “After all the crazy shit that's happened… we might as well go meet a king."

Chapter Text

king of the road

Daryl watched the scenery pass as Jesus drove them to this new community. He’d been suspiciously vague about it. Beth had asked questions at first, but too many deflections had dissuaded her and she'd slumped into her seat in the back of the SUV, resorting to silence.

“So this place… it’s called The Kingdom ?” Daryl asked, hoping this was one question Jesus would be willing to answer. 

“Yeah,” Jesus replied before looking over and smiling. “I didn’t name it.”

Daryl shook his head and brought the nail of his thumb to his mouth. For a man named Jesus, he wasn’t very forthcoming. 

“How much further?” Beth’s voice chimed in from the backseat. 

Jesus glanced in the rearview mirror and gave her a contemplative look. “Well, technically, we’re already here. I mean, we’re always here, but we’re here… at The Kingdom.”

Daryl turned around and exchanged a confused look with Beth.

Jesus parked the car but made no effort to get out. “We’re on the outer edge.”

He sat back in his seat and stared out the windshield. It was like the man never got flustered or annoyed. Five minutes later, they were still sitting there.

“What the hell are we waitin’ for?” Daryl asked, annoyed with the cloak-and-dagger routine. 

Jesus smiled and pointed into the distance. Two men on horses were riding towards them.  “We’re waiting on them.”

The men were dressed alike in dark blue shirts and pants, as well as some sort of armor, almost like the stuff Maggie and Glenn wore at the prison. Daryl, Beth, and Jesus got out of the car and stood in front of it, waiting for the men to meet them. 

“Who dares to trespass on the sovereign land of the…” The man with dark hair was yelling at them, but the other man, slightly older and weary-looking, cut him off.

“Oh, shit—Jesus, is that you?” He gave a small smile to Jesus, but then turned a suspicious eye on Beth and Daryl. “Who are these people, Paul?”

“Hi, Richard. Nice to see you.” Jesus waited for the man to dismount from his horse and then walked over to shake his hand. 

“It’s good to see you, too. Your friends, who are they?” Richard asked with a little more force.

“This is Beth Greene and Daryl Dixon, they’re leaders of a like-minded community. We would like to request an audience with King Ezekiel,” Jesus informed the two men. 

Beth nudged Daryl’s shoulder and they once again exchanged a confused look. What the hell were they about to walk into? Was it even worth it?

Richard appraised both of them before he turned back to Jesus. “You say they’re a like-minded community. Like-minded in what way?” 

Daryl was about to tell the two men that they could fuck off. They didn’t need to pass any interrogation. But a hand on his arm from Beth and a small shake of Jesus’s head had him shutting his mouth. For now. 

“We live, we trade, we fight the dead… sometimes others ,” Jesus explained, adding extra emphasis to the last part. 

Richard looked back to the other man, who reluctantly nodded back. 

Richard finally addressed Beth and Daryl, “The car stays outside and you gotta hand over your guns.” 

“Ain’t got any,” Daryl growled back. 

“Okay. Follow me.” Richard grabbed the reins of his horse and started leading them up a path. 

Jesus walked next to Richard while Beth and Daryl fell in behind them, just close enough to hear what the two men were talking about. 

“Before we go in… you have a brain and a backbone, so I’m talking to you, not Gregory,” Richard told Jesus. “Whatever you’re trying to start here—another protection pact, a trade—none of it matters if we don’t start dealing with the real problem. The Saviors.”

Daryl was shocked to discover that this man who seemed like he was living in a fairytale had the same issue and need to fight. 

Jesus put his hand on Richard’s arm and laughed slightly. “You know, Richard, I’ve never seen you smile. I think that’s gonna change today.”

Daryl cut his eyes to Beth and saw the small smile cross her face. Maybe this trip would actually end up being worth it. 

They walked for almost half a mile before they entered what Daryl assumed was the actual Kingdom. It must’ve been a college or something before the fall. Aside from the numerous buildings, they had a large garden. He didn’t miss the way that Beth’s eyes lit up when she spotted it. More importantly, they had people. Lots of people, and the majority looked more than capable of fighting. 

Richard went ahead of them with a warning to stay put. It gave them time to gaze around and take in the place. 

“They have the people,” Beth said in a hushed voice.

“But can they fight?” Daryl questioned.

Jesus pointed to a group that was running in a military-style formation. “Oh yeah, they can fight.”

Beth nudged his shoulder and he looked up to see Richard coming back towards them. “The King is ready to see you,” he declared.

Daryl wrapped a hand around Beth’s bicep and leaned in close. “I think ya better handle this one. Don’t think I can deal with anybody that calls himself a king.”

Beth nodded and grabbed his hand, giving it a squeeze. He twined their fingers together as they followed Jesus and Richard into a building. They were going into this as a united force. 

The building turned out to be an old amphitheater. It was empty and dark except for the stage, where lights illuminated two men dressed just like Richard standing guard next to an ornate chair. A black man with long, gray dreads was casually lounging in the chair. It took a moment for Daryl to actually take in what he was seeing: the man was holding a chain that was attached to a tiger. An actual, larger than life, real motherfucking tiger.

When it caught sight of them, it growled loudly and stood up. A small yank on the chain from the man and the tiger sat like it was a trained poodle. 

“Jesus!” The man called out, his voice joyous. “It pleases me to see you, old friend!”

“It pleases him indeed!” The man closest to him called out. He was a big guy with long, black hair. His “armor” was a little more ornate and he carried a large axe. 

“Jerry,” The king chastised him. Then he focused back on Jesus and asked, “Tell me, what news do you bring good King Ezekiel? Are these new allies you’ve brought me?”

Daryl was frozen to his spot, as was Beth. It’s not every day you see a man with a tiger on a leash. Jesus had kept walking down the sloping aisle towards the stage, but Daryl decided he was good where he was, far enough away from that beast that he could grab Beth and run if it got loose. 

“Indeed they are, Your Majesty. This is…” Jesus turned to introduce them and finally realized they were nowhere near him. He quickly stepped back closer to them. “Right… I forgot to mention that—”

“He’s got a tiger? Yeah,” Daryl remarked sarcastically. That was the exact moment that the tiger let out a loud roar. He felt Beth’s grip tighten on his hand, but then she took a deep breath and started forward, almost dragging Daryl along behind her. 

“This is Beth Greene and Daryl Dixon, they are two of the leaders of Alexandria,” Jesus introduced them.

The king gave them a huge smile and spread his arms wide. “I welcome you to The Kingdom, good travelers. Now, what brings you to our fair land? Why do you seek an audience with the king?”

Daryl couldn’t tell if this guy was putting on an act for them or if he truly thought he was a king. He silently wished Merle were with them. He could practically see his brother’s face and hear the muttered insults.

Beth let go of his hand and took a step forward. “Ezekiel,” she started, but then saw the looks on everyone’s face and corrected herself, “King… Ezekiel. Alexandria, Hilltop, and The Kingdom… All three of our communities have something in common. We all serve the Saviors.” 

She paused and glanced back over her shoulder at Daryl. He gave her what he hoped was an encouraging smile and nodded. You got this.  

“Alexandria has already fought them once,” she continued more confidently. “And we won. We thought we eliminated the threat, but we didn’t know then what we know now. We only took out one outpost.” She paused and took a breath, then gestured toward Jesus. “We’ve been told you have a deal with them, that you know them.” She paused again and Daryl took the opportunity to observe the faces of the men on the stage. The young kid looked nervous, the big guy was still smiling, and Richard was listening intently. Ezekiel’s face, however, was stone, which Daryl was starting to think meant trouble. 

Ezekiel nodded slightly at Beth, confirming they did know the group. 

“Then you know they rule through violence and fear,” she concluded, and not a moment too soon, because the look on Ezekiel’s face had changed and they could all see he wasn’t happy with where the conversation had gone. 

Jesus jumped in to try and calm the situation. “Your Majesty, I only told them of the—” 

Ezekiel cut him off before he could finish. “Our deal with the Saviors is not known among my people, and for a good cause. We made you a part of that secret when you told us of Hilltop’s own travails. But we did not expect you to share.”

Daryl had heard enough. This was about to become a whole cluster fuck. “We can help each other,” he called out. He was admittedly still a little worried that Ezekiel would get pissed and release the tiger on them. 

“Don’t interrupt the King!” The big guy yelled. The jolly persona had disappeared in a second. 

Ezekiel started back in on Jesus, “We brought you into our confidence. Why did you break it?”

“Because I want you to hear their plans,” Jesus confidently replied.

Ezekiel turned his gaze on Beth, correctly assuming that she was the person in charge of this meeting. “And what plans do you have, Beth Greene of Alexandria?”

“We came to ask The Kingdom—to ask you —to join us in fighting the Saviors. Fighting for freedom for all of us.” Her stance and voice were strong. She had the same confidence in herself that she’d had when they first dealt with Gregory. 

Ezekiel sat up in his chair, both feet finally on the floor. “What you are asking is very serious.”

Beth’s eyes narrowed and Daryl almost felt sorry for the king… almost.

“Several of our people, good people, were killed by the Saviors. Brutally. Integral parts of our community. My brother-in-law, for one. My brother-in-law who will never meet his child, because Negan beat him to death in front of his pregnant wife. They took Daryl, they tortured him. He managed to escape, but every second that he’s out here, he’s a target.”

Beth reached back for Daryl’s hand again and he closed his larger hand around her smaller one. He didn’t want these people to know what had happened to him, but if it got the point across and they had the Kingdom on their side then it was worth it. 

“My sister took refuge at Hilltop so she could be closer to a doctor. A few nights ago, the Saviors set walkers loose inside the gates of Hilltop just to make a point.” Beth took a few more steps closer to the stage. She was still gripping his hand tightly and he followed her again. That was his job, after all. He always had her back. “I used to think that we could live with the deal that was made with the Saviors. A lot of us did. But that’s changed. So let’s change it back, Your Majesty. Our communities are strong, but there’s not enough of us on our own. We don’t have the guns. We don’t have a lot of weapons, period.”

Richard had been taking in everything Beth was saying and spoke up, talking directly to Ezekiel, “We have people, and we have weapons. If we strike first, together, we can beat them. Your Majesty, no more waiting for things to get worse beyond what we can handle. We set things right. And we do it now.”

Ezekiel seemed to be pondering things, but then shook his head. “The hour grows late.” The tiger growled almost like it was agreeing with him. “Beth Greene, Daryl Dixon of Alexandria, you have given the king much to ponder.”

He made to get up, but Beth’s voice stopped him.

“My dad—he’s back in Alexandria. I think you’d like him. And I think he’d really like this place. He was a farmer before everything changed. He would see your gardens and feel like he was back on our farm. Anyway, he used to tell me this story. I requested it all the time for my bedtime story. When I walked into this auditorium, that story came back to me and now, I think it’s even more relevant.”

She smiled at the men on the stage and once again, Daryl felt sorry for them. Because, much like her confidence, that smile was hard to say no to. 

“There was a road to a kingdom, and there was a rock in the road. And people would just avoid it, but horses would break their legs on it and die. Wagon wheels would come off. People would lose the goods they’d be traveling to sell. And that’s what happened to a little girl. The cask of beer her family brewed fell right off and broke. The dirt soaked it all up, and it was gone. That was her family’s last chance. They were hungry. They didn’t have any money. The little girl sat down and cried. But… she couldn’t help but wonder why the rock was still there after all this time. Why did everyone leave it for people to get hurt, for horses to die? The little girl decided to dig at the rock in the road. She dug with her hands until they bled, and then used all of her strength to pull it out. She’d been at it for hours when she was just starting to fill the hole back up. That’s when she saw something that had been buried beneath the rock. It was a bag of gold.” Beth paused to catch her breath. 

Jerry had been listening and hanging on every word Beth said. He gave her a huge smile. “All right!”

Beth gave him a smile and a nod. “The king had put that rock in the road because he knew the person that dug it out—the person who did something about the problem that was hurting and killing so many—deserved a reward. They deserved to have their life changed for the better forever.”

Ezekiel gave Beth a look of great respect and Daryl thought she might have convinced him, but then he dodged the whole issue entirely. “I invite you all to sup with us and stay ‘til the morrow.”

“Yeah, we need to get back home,” Daryl said, more annoyed than he’d been when this whole thing started. 

Ezekiel banged the staff in his hand loudly against the floor. “I shall deliver my decree in the morn!”

Then the king stood up and his tiger followed him, as well as the men that had flanked him. Jerry looked back and gave them a brief, friendly wave before falling back in line. 

Daryl looked over at Jesus with a bit of contempt. “Well, I’m thinkin’ yer plan fuckin’ sucked.”

Jesus shrugged and started up the walkway, back the way they’d come in. Beth looked at Daryl and shrugged, too. Once again, they clasped hands and followed Jesus out of the building.

Somehow, though, Daryl knew they’d figure out how to make this work. They had to. 

Daryl wasn’t able to sleep that night. He’d slept most of the two days at the cabin, but that wasn’t what was keeping him awake. It was trying to figure out what they were going to do.

The room they were in must have been a college dorm room before. Beth told him that it reminded her of the room she’d lived in her freshman year. He sat in one of the chairs in front of the single window. He’d chainsmoked his way through half a pack already. Things had been calm in the community so far. People had been on watch all night and they kept a vigilant eye on everything. But now, for the first time in almost two hours, there was a commotion.

A truck was backed up to the stairs that led to the cafeteria. Ezekiel was out there, supervising. Ben, the kid that had been on the stage with Ezekiel, was loading crates into the back. Richard and Jerry were bringing the crates out from the building. There was a tall blonde woman with a bow on her back standing in front of the truck, like she was keeping watch. Ezekiel nodded and it must have been a signal to the others, because Richard got in the driver’s seat and Ezekiel in the passenger. Everyone else jumped into the back of the truck. And then they were driving towards the gate. Daryl kept watching as the truck pulled through the gates, until it was blocked from view once they closed. 

Something told him that they were on their way to make a drop to the Saviors. He could only hope that Beth’s words had made some sort of effect on Ezekiel. 

After breakfast, he and Beth decided to explore The Kingdom. Ezekiel had told them to make themselves at home in his odd way of speaking. Beth wanted to explore the gardens first, mostly to see if they had anything she and her dad hadn't yet thought of planting. 

Daryl watched and, for the first time in a long time, he felt content and something close to happy. Seeing Beth, the woman he loved and who somehow loved him back, in her element was worth the bullshit with the king. This was her place—she loved being a nurse, but he'd always known it was the farm girl inside of her that was the real Beth Greene.

"Don't think I've seen you folks before,” a voice came from behind them.

They both turned to see a woman, probably just a bit older than Beth. She was wearing worn-in, dirty overalls and her head was covered. He knew he'd heard the name of what the covering was called, but he couldn't think of it. He'd ask Beth later.

"We came ta see the king," Daryl said. Beth audibly sighed next to him and lightly jabbed him in the side with her elbow.

"I'm Beth and this is Daryl. We came to see if we could make a trade deal with King Ezekiel. He was kind enough to let us spend the night." Beth walked up to the woman and extended her hand.

The other woman visibly relaxed and shook Beth's hand. "I'm Nabila. I wasn't trying to listen in, but I heard you talking about the garden. You know your stuff." She gave them both a smile.

"I lived almost my entire life on a farm,” Beth explained. “My dad would love this. He’s back at our community. I think he really misses the farm and the work he used to put into it." Her eyes remained bright as she took everything in.

"Well, if he would like this, he would love the King's garden. Would you like to see it before we have to burn it?" Nabila's face fell slightly with that statement.

Beth nodded eagerly. As they followed Nabila through the garden and down a secluded path, Beth asked, "What got in there?" 

Nabila pushed open the gate and revealed an even bigger garden. This one seemed grander and much fancier. Kind of like the king.

Nabila sighed and sadly glanced around the garden. "Weevils. They've infested almost everything in that back corner. Soon as the King gets back, I've got to let him know."

Beth turned her nose up at the mention of the bugs. “You’re gonna burn it?" She asked.

"Long as the King approves. They haven't infested past that corner, but if I don't deal with them now, we could lose everything." Nabila said sadly.

"Well, if we're still here when you start, I'd be happy to help," Beth offered.

Nabila nodded and thanked her before Beth and Daryl turned and walked back the way they'd come.

"Yer gonna have ta explain that to me later," Daryl whispered as they made it back to the main area.

Something caught Beth's eye and she headed in the opposite direction. Daryl watched and saw that it wasn't some thing that caught her eye, it was some one.

She was sitting on one of the benches with a kid that looked about 8. Daryl recalled seeing the blond kid last night—he’d been with Benjamin. The story came back to him quickly: they were brothers, they'd lost both parents, and now Benjamin was trying to be both a brother and a father to his younger sibling. It reminded Daryl of when he'd been that age and Merle had done the same thing. He hadn't been good at it and had ended up running off to the Army, but he’d tried. 

Daryl made it to the bench and stood behind Beth, catching the end of their conversation.

"He'll be home soon. He's on a special mission with the king. He wasn't supposed to tell me, but I kept bugging him until he did. They’re dropping off supplies to another group. One that keeps us safe." Henry was looking between Daryl and Beth, and the proud expression on his face when he talked about his brother's mission was hard to swallow.

Benjamin was safe, but this wasn't a kind gesture from a group that was providing protection because they were good people. No, it was more like a ransom payment, in the hopes that Negan and the Saviors wouldn't come and massacre everyone within the community.

Beth spent a lot of the afternoon with Henry. Daryl followed them around for about 15 minutes, but then he got bored and went to the archery range. A crossbow caught his eye and he was reminded of how much he missed his. It was like missing a limb. Part of him wanted to grab it and take it back to the room they had been given and find a way to smuggle it out. That probably wouldn’t be good for the alliance they were trying to establish, though.

The gates opened behind him and the truck he’d seen everyone leave in raced through and came to a screeching halt in front of the building that housed the infirmary. Daryl stood back and watched for a moment as Jerry, Ezekiel, Richard, and Dianne ran to the back of the truck and eased a body out of the back. If Daryl hadn’t seen the dark blond curls, he wouldn’t have known it was Benjamin.

The boy was covered in blood. Everyone that had been outside had stopped to watch what was happening. People seemed to be frozen, but a yell from across the courtyard had everyone moving again. 

“Benjamin!” Henry yelled as he ran towards the group that was trying to get Benjamin through the door. 

Daryl was moving before he’d even processed everything. He managed to grab Henry and keep him from running up the steps. The boy was fighting and kicking, trying desperately to get out of the hold Daryl had him in. 

“Let me go! That’s my brother!” Henry screamed as he tried to kick Daryl in the shins.

“I know that. But if ya go in there, yer gonna be in the way. Let ‘em work.” Daryl was struggling to hold onto Henry. The kid was stronger than he looked. 

“No! Doctor Dana isn’t here. She’s foraging for stuff. I saw her leave.” Henry finally relaxed and turned in Daryl’s arms to look at him, desperation in his eyes. 

“Then let’s go get Beth. She’s a nurse.” Daryl was already moving towards the building they were staying in and wasn’t even phased when Henry slipped his small hand into his own. 

The two of them ran up the stairs and through the door of their room. Daryl opened his mouth to say something, but Henry beat him to it. 

“Beth, my brother’s hurt and the doctor isn’t here! I need you to save him!” Henry’s eyes were wet and tears were spilling down his cheeks. 

Beth looked up at Daryl, her eyes wide. He nodded and she grabbed the hair tie from the bedside table and pulled her hair up as she ran out the door. Henry tried to follow her, but Daryl stopped him once more. 

Daryl bent down so he was at eye level with Henry. “Nah, let her go alone. She’s gonna need all her attention on Benjamin. How ‘bout you an’ me go sit outside in that gazebo and wait. We’ll be right by the infirmary and you’ll be the first to know what happens.”

Henry thought about the offer for a few seconds and then nodded. 

He once again grabbed Daryl’s hand and they slowly walked to the courtyard and over to the gazebo. They sat down, and Daryl didn’t miss how close Henry sat to him. The boy needed comfort right now and that was something Daryl sucked at. That was Beth’s thing. Richard emerging from the door saved him from making things awkward. 

“Stay here. I’m gonna see what happened,” Daryl told Henry, even though he knew that he would follow behind him as soon as he stepped down the last step. 

Before Daryl could even ask, Richard was pulling him away, towards the archery set-up where he’d been admiring the crossbow not that long ago. 

Richard heaved a deep sigh and ran his hands over his face. Daryl noticed that he was covered in blood—a lot of blood. The kind of blood loss that wasn’t survivable. “You’re right… the Saviors need to be dealt with. After this, I think Ezekiel will agree.” 

“What happened out there?” Daryl asked while glancing over his shoulder, shocked that Henry was still sitting at the gazebo with his eyes trained on the door. 

“They said the drop was light. It wasn’t, but the new guy they’ve started sending let his lackey dictate things. It all went to shit from there. The guy, Jared, had his gun pointed at me and I was ready to go. I thought it might finally make the king do something, but then… he turned the gun and shot Ben.” Richard seemed to deflate in front of him. “Why would they shoot the kid?”

“Who’s the new guy?” Daryl asked. 

Richard gave him a disgusted look, but thought about it before answering, “Shane.”

Daryl had a feeling that was who Richard had been talking about. He knew that Simon dealt with Hilltop and Negan seemed to be taking on Alexandria himself. Which left Shane. The man that wanted to make his home in Alexandria and get to know his supposed daughter. 

“He was pretty pissed at Jared for shooting Benjamin. Slapped him around and made him walk back to wherever they live. As if that was going to make a difference,” Richard started to go on, but Beth, Jerry, and Ezekiel were walking out of the infirmary. All three were covered in more blood than Richard.

Daryl could tell by the look on Beth’s face alone that Benjamin was gone. 

Ezekiel went up to Henry and knelt down in front of him. Henry listened and nodded for a moment, but then he shoved Ezekiel away and took off running. Daryl wanted to follow, but his people were here now. They would know what to do for him. Right now, his only concern needed to be Beth. 

He didn’t even say a word to Richard before he walked over to Beth. She fell into his open arms, practically collapsing against him. Daryl pulled her as close to him as he could. His arms wrapped tight around her and she burrowed into his chest. He could feel the sobs wracking her body.

“C’mon, let’s go get ya cleaned up,” he whispered into her hair. He started to pull away, but she tightened her grip, not letting him move. “Let’s go ta the room, girl. Ya need ta get off yer feet.” 

Beth finally released her grip and nodded her head. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and led her back to their room.

Beth hadn’t said much since they’d been back in their room. She’d told him that there hadn’t been anything they could do, the bullet had nicked an artery and he would’ve bled out even if they’d brought him to an actual hospital. She had cleaned up and was sitting on the bed with her knees drawn up to her chest when someone knocked on the door. 

Daryl pushed himself off the bed and slowly walked to the door. He swung it open and on the other side was the big guy, Jerry.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, dudes, but the little guy flew the coop,” he said in a panicked voice. 

Daryl stared at the man, trying to make sense of what he’d said. “Who did what?”

Beth jumped up from the bed and joined him at the door. “Henry took off.” Apparently, she spoke the same language as Jerry. 

Jerry nodded. “The King was wondering if he’d found you. We told him about his brother and he said he was going to his room, but no one’s seen him since.”

Beth gave Daryl a pleading look, but he’d already planned on tracking the kid. He grabbed his knife and slipped his vest back on. 

“I’ll track him, but I’m gonna need more than this knife. Can ya get me one a’them crossbows?”

Jerry nodded and motioned for him to follow. 

Daryl turned to give Beth a hug and a quick kiss on her forehead. “Stay here, just in case he comes back. I’ll be back before nightfall.”

Beth gave him a small smile and a nod. “Be careful.”

He gave her one last look and followed Jerry out of the building and over to the armory. 

It wasn’t hard to find the small footprints that went out the back door of the king’s “royal residence.” Daryl followed them to a section of the wall that was hidden by some of the trees. There were horizontal planks all the way up. Easy for a kid to climb. On the other side was a tree that offered an easy route for a kid to reach the ground.

It might be easy for a kid, but Daryl wasn’t that young and spry anymore. He opted to head out the main gate and circle around to the tree. 

The trail was easy after that. Henry was stomping around like an elephant. About two miles away from The Kingdom, he spotted a small yellow cottage up ahead. It had a short fence surrounding it and gravestones in the side yard. There was one walker stumbling around the front yard. From what he could tell, it was an old lady still in her long, flannel nightgown. 

Henry’s tracks ran right up to the gate and through it. Daryl slowly walked up to the house, trying not to attract any more unwanted attention. Once he was close enough, he whistled—a bird call that Merle had taught him years ago. The walker turned and started towards him, but he had the bow up and aimed before she could take a step. The familiar twang and whoosh of a bolt being released sent a sense of comfort through his bones.

He quietly walked through the gate and up the path. He faintly knocked on the door and whispered through the wood, “Henry! It’s Daryl.” 

He didn’t want to startle the kid and get shot himself. Footsteps came towards the door, but the latch didn’t turn.

A small voice whispered back, “Is it just you?”

“Yeah, it’s just me,” Daryl replied, swinging his bow onto his back. 

The door opened just a crack and Henry’s tear-streaked face peeked out, probably making sure that Daryl wasn’t lying to him.

“Can I come in?”

Henry nodded his head and opened the door just enough for Daryl to slip through. The putrid smell of decay hit him, a smell he knew well. There’d been a walker trapped in here for a long time. 

“That old lady in here when ya got here?” Daryl asked.

Henry just nodded and went to sit on the moth-eaten plaid couch. 

“Care ta tell me how ya got her outta here?” Daryl was admittedly impressed. Kid might actually have a chance in this world. 

“I banged on the door until she was close and then I opened it and hid behind it until she came out. She fell down the stairs and I ran in and shut the door before she could get back up.” Henry shrugged like it was no big deal. 

“Where were ya goin’?” Daryl had a pretty good idea.

Henry didn’t answer him. He just shook his head and stared down at the knotty wood floor.

“Were ya gonna go find the Saviors? Get a li’l revenge?” Daryl sat down next to him and waited for Henry to answer.

After a long moment, he admitted, “Yes.”

“Thought so. Pretty big job ta do on yer own. Ya even know where ta go?” Daryl felt like he was talking to a younger version of himself. Stubborn and hell-bent on revenge. 

Henry just shrugged.

“I know about wantin’ revenge on those bastards. I’m waitin’ ta get mine, too.” Daryl smiled when Henry’s head jerked up, his eyes wide. 

“What did they do to you?”

Daryl didn’t really want to relive everything, but he needed to talk this kid into coming back with him, so maybe telling him would work. Hell, maybe it would help him. He hadn’t been able to open up to Beth. He was still waiting for her to inevitably decide he was weak for what had happened, and then blame him for Glenn’s death. 

“I did what yer tryin’ ta do. Went on a mission ta bring down hell on those fuckers. Ended up gettin’ caught. They caught a few more of our people. Beth, my brother, Beth’s sister, and her husband. That’s when we met the boss. He’s got this bat… a baseball bat wrapped in barbed wire. He killed two of our people that night. Beth’s brother-in-law was one of ‘em. They took me and shoved me in a van. My brother got mad and tried ta kill Negan. Ended up gettin’ his hand cut off for the effort.”

Daryl stopped, shoving away the images that were rising to the surface of his mind. Henry was listening intently and nudged him with his foot, silently urging him to go on.

“They kept me locked in a closet, took my clothes, made me eat dog food sandwiches. Played the most annoying song I’ve ever heard on repeat as loud as they could so I couldn’t sleep. I managed to escape, but they already did their damage. That’s why me an’ Beth came to The Kingdom. We want Ezekiel and the rest of his people to fight with us. We need as many fighters as we can get.”

He watched as Henry’s eyes dropped back down to the floor, his kid brain processing everything he’d been told.

Then he asked, “Why didn’t you just go kill them? Since you know where they are?”

Daryl had asked himself that same question more times than he could count. The old him would’ve gone in there with fire in his veins, but that was before Beth. Before she’d taught him to think before he acted. 

“We need ta be smart about it. They’ve got a lotta people. When we hit ‘em, we’ve gotta be able ta take ‘em all out.”

Daryl watched the understanding flash in Henry’s eyes.

“We’re gonna fight ‘em,” he went on, “and I’ll do everything I can ta make sure they pay for what they did to yer brother. But ya gotta come back ta The Kingdom with me first. Alright?” 

Henry thought for a minute. Then he nodded. 

“How’re we gonna get past the lady in the yard?” He asked, like he’d just remembered.

“Already killed her,” Daryl said, grabbing the small bag that Henry had brought with him and handing it to him. 

As they left out the door and walked past the dead walker, Henry asked, “Can you teach me how to do that?” 

Daryl smirked to himself. “Sure, kid.”

There was an electricity in the community when they got back. People were moving with more of a purpose. Beth saw them and ran over. She threw her arms around Daryl and then bent down to give Henry a hug of his own. 

“You scared the hell out of us,” Beth told him, but she had a smile on her face. She was in much better spirits than when he’d left. 

“Sorry, Beth,” Henry apologized sheepishly. 

Daryl gestured around with his hand. “What’s goin’ on?” 

Beth gave him a genuine smile this time, “While you were gone, Jesus and I convinced the King to fight. Jesus is on his way to Hilltop to tell Maggie, and then he’ll head to Alexandria. He said he’ll be back in three days.”

Daryl shook his head. He still wasn’t sure how she’d pulled it off, but he didn’t really care at this point. All that mattered was that she’d done it.

Ezekiel approached with a weak smile. “I see the fair Beth has told you of our decision. While you wait, The Kingdom would be proud to offer you sanctuary.” 

Ezekiel turned to Henry and gave him a disappointed look. He started to say something to the boy, but stopped himself when he saw the stony look on Henry’s face. 

Daryl cleared his throat and responded, “Appreciate the offer, but I think we’d be better off stayin’ at that house just up the road. Never know when the Saviors might pop in. You don’t wanna be seen with us.”

Beth gave him a curious glance, but didn’t object. 

“Of course,” Ezekiel said hesitantly. “I’ll have some supplies put together and waiting for you at the gate.” He turned to go, but stopped and looked back at Henry. “Come along, young sir, it’s past dinner.”

Henry stood firm, looking at the king. Then he shook his head. 

“I wanna go with Beth and Daryl.”

The walk back to the little house was quiet. This being Daryl and Henry’s second trip, there wasn’t much that had changed. Henry walked close to Beth and would occasionally slip his hand into hers. He would keep it there for a few minutes and then drop it. 

There wasn’t much of a fight from Ezekiel when Henry made his declaration. It was almost like the king had been expecting it. Beth quietly promised him that they would take good care of the boy. The king nodded and squeezed her shoulder before wandering off. They didn’t see him again after they collected their few possessions and helped Henry pack a small bag.

Most of the things Henry wanted to take were his brother’s. Even Benjamin’s blood-stained armor had gone into a bag. Daryl grabbed that bag and slung it over his shoulder—the kid didn’t need to be carrying that kind of mental weight. 

By the time they made it back to the cottage and Daryl scoped it out again to make sure nothing had been able to get in while they’d been gone, the sun was starting to set. Henry’s eyes were getting heavy and he appeared about dead on his feet.

Beth stuck a plate of food in front of him and talked about mindless things just to keep him awake. Once he was finished, Henry curled up on the couch and fell asleep within minutes. Beth went over and covered him with a blanket. Then she gestured with her head towards the small dining room table. 

Beth made plates of food for her and Daryl, too. Mostly fruit that Jerry had insisted they take. A special request from the king. She explained that after he’d gone after Henry, she’d offered to help Nabila in the garden, dealing with whatever the hell bugs the women had been discussing. Once they burned the crops that had been infested, Beth had wandered through the king’s garden and Ezekiel had found her. Somehow, talking about the fruit that grew in the garden had led to them having more than they’d be able to eat. 

Beth sighed and looked over to the couch where Henry was gently snoring. “I didn’t wanna say anything around him, but…” Her face grew heavy and she lowered her voice to barely more than a whisper, “Richard set the whole thing up. The drop being light. He wanted the Saviors to retaliate and kill him. He thought it would spur Ezekiel into fighting with us. But they shot Benjamin instead.”

Daryl shook his head. He should have seen that coming. Richard had seemed off from the moment they’d met him. Almost too eager for the fight to come. 

“The fuck they say ‘bout that?” Daryl asked around a mouthful of some mushy kind of fruit. 

Beth cut her eyes to the sofa again. “Ezekiel was furious. So was Jerry. But it was Dianne, the woman with the bow—she didn’t even hesitate. One minute, Richard was standing, and the next, he had an arrow right through his forehead. I think Ezekiel was more upset that he couldn’t let Shiva have a go at him.”

Daryl blinked a few times and tried to clearly bring the woman’s face to his mind. He knew she was tall and blonde, but that was about it. He would make sure to stay on her good side from now on. 

Beth continued quietly, “I was afraid Ezekiel would be more against a fight after that, but it seemed to make him even more motivated. He asked Jesus and me to meet him in his ‘throne room’ and he told us that all of the fighters and weapons at The Kingdom’s disposal were available. Right after that is when you came back.”

She heaved a tired sigh and stretched her back. Daryl saw how tired she was. He hadn’t given a thought to the fact that she’d tried to save a teenager's life hours before. 

“You can tell me more in the morning. Right now, ya need ta sleep.” He pushed his chair back and reached out to her with both of his hands. She willingly took them and followed him to the small back bedroom.

Neither one of them even had a chance to take off their shoes before they were sound asleep. 

Daryl woke up a few hours later, immediately admonishing himself for not securing the place before falling asleep. He was smarter than this. It wasn’t just him in this place, after all.

He slid out of bed as quietly as he could, but he could have stomped around like Merle did sometimes and Beth wouldn’t have stirred. He made his way to the living room, his mind set on the front door and getting to the side of the house to take a piss, but something caught his eye. The empty couch. The blanket Beth had laid over Henry was neatly folded at one end. He almost called out for Beth, but then he saw a small form marching back and forth in front of the gate of the fence. He shook his head and walked out the door.

He gave Henry a small nod before he went to the side of the house and emptied his bladder. Just in time, too—if he’d even sneezed he’d have pissed his pants.

Henry had moved to the porch when he got back around the house.

“Whatcha doin’ out here?” Daryl asked. Even though he already knew the answer. 

“Keeping watch. You and Beth needed to sleep, so I came out here to stand guard,” Henry said, and with such conviction that Daryl didn’t doubt that he’d have found a way to deal with any walkers that might’ve come their way. 

“I’m glad at least one of us had their head screwed on straight.” Daryl ruffled Henry’s hair and then glanced around.

If they were going to stay here longer, they could do a lot to make this place safe. But since it was temporary, they just needed enough to make sure they knew if something was coming for them. 

“Help me gather up those old cans the old lady left in the house. And look for some wire or string. We’ll string up an alarm system to let us know if something or someone gets in.” Daryl didn’t miss the look of happiness on Henry’s face at being included in something so important. “Try not ta wake up Beth. She needs ta sleep.”

Henry nodded, then solemnly made his way back into the house.

The sun was just creeping over the horizon. Maybe if they got the string alarms up, he could do a little hunting. Maybe even take Henry with him and start teaching him a thing or two.

Hunting was difficult with Henry, but the kid was eager to learn. He certainly tried, even though all of his questions and heavy steps scared off anything they might have had for dinner.

They were walking back to the house after an entire day spent in the woods when they came across a small group of walkers. Daryl easily dealt with them while Henry looked on. 

Henry greedily eyed the crossbow. “Can you teach me how to use that?”

Daryl’s thoughts went back to the times he’d tried to teach Beth to use it. The weight had been almost too much for her to hold up, Henry’s little arms wouldn’t stand a chance. 

“I taught Beth ta use a compound bow. It might be a little easier fer ya ta start with. If I can find ya one, I’ll teach ya.” Daryl smiled when the kid’s eyes lit up.

His steps were a smidge lighter as they made their way back to the cabin. 

The next morning, the “Royal Guard” arrived. Ezekiel, Jerry, Shiva, and Jesus. They’d found a way around the alarms that he and Henry had set up the day before, so the only warning the three of them had was the loud roar from the tiger when they arrived at the cottage. 

Ezekiel called out, a little louder than necessary, “Our friend, Jesus, arrived this morning with good tidings and we escorted him straight to you!” 

Jesus smiled and entered the house, shaking hands with Daryl and giving Beth a quick hug. He saw Henry crouched on the sofa and gave them both a questioning glance. Daryl shook his head. That could be explained later. 

“Things have been moving since I left. Maggie and Enid have rallied most of Hilltop and started teaching them the basics. Sasha has been helping, too. Rick seems to have regained his sanity and Alexandria is ready. They’ve even made an alliance with a new group. I’ve never met them—didn’t even know they were in the area, honestly. He says they live in one of the large trash heaps and they never scavenge. Probably why I don’t know them. They’ve agreed to join us, but they want guns. More guns than the three communities can pull together without risking our own protection.” Jesus leaned back against the table and scanned the room. 

Daryl grunted discontentedly. “How the hell we gonna come up with that many guns?” The Saviors had already cleaned out Alexandria and he knew that Hilltop didn’t have anything. 

“Tara,” Jesus said nonchalantly. “While she was on that trip with Heath, she found a community. Armed to the teeth. Had their own problems with the Saviors in the past, which is why they aren’t very friendly or welcoming. The community is all women. I haven’t heard the whole story of how Tara got away, but Rick, Michonne, and a group from Alexandria are there right now. Trying to make a deal, or…” Jesus’s eyes landed on Henry and his voice trailed off. Everyone knew what the ‘or’ meant.

If there wasn’t a deal, they would have no choice but to take the guns by force. 

“We’re all meeting up at Hilltop today,” he concluded. “Figured I’d stop by and see if the two of you wanted a ride.” He smiled.

“Let’s go,” Beth said with a newfound conviction he hadn’t seen in her the past few days. Rallying the communities and knowing that they might actually stand a chance had brought her fight and fire right back. 

Henry spoke up from where he’d been sitting quietly on the couch, “Can I come, too?”

Beth started to say no, Daryl could see it coming. But he knew how the kid felt and how badly he wanted to be part of something. 

“You can come with us ta Hilltop and hear the plans. But if we say ya aren’t gettin’ in the middle of shit… you listen and stay put. Got it?” Daryl leveled a look at Henry, who nodded his head and excitedly leapt off the couch. 

It didn’t take long to gather their things and get organized. Jerry, Ezekiel, and the tiger headed back to The Kingdom, promising to see them soon. 

Daryl, Beth, and Henry followed Jesus in the opposite direction. Their steps were light, but Daryl could tell there was a weight on all of them, knowing that they were about to go to war.

A war for their lives. Not against the dead like it should be, but against the living. 

Chapter Text

Oh Death

Fuck. Where was the weasel-faced, piece of burnt toast when he needed him?

Shane slammed the door of Dwight's room shut and turned towards the hallway where Negan’s wives lived. He was probably hanging around there, making sad, puppy dog eyes at his former wife. 

Sherry was a hot piece of ass, but not worth the charred face and bullshit that the man put up with now. There was only one woman in the room, the redhead… Frankie.

"Ya seen Dwight?" He asked.

She nodded, her eyes never leaving the floor. Shane wasn't the picture of feminism, but whatever Negan did to these women wasn't right. They were barely shells, no more than walkers at this point.

She replied softly, "He's with Eugene." 

"The bullet factory or here?" Shane asked impatiently.

"Here. They just got back,” Frankie answered. “Negan has Dwight and everyone else out there unloading the bullets.”

Shane almost turned without a word, but he couldn’t be that much of a dick. 

"Thanks,” he added with a nod. Then he started for the factory floor.

The bullets had already been unloaded, but Dwight was sitting on the stairs, smoking a cigarette and staring at the walkers Eugene had welded to the fence. Shane walked over to him and motioned towards the pack, before setting down on the step next to him. Dwight sighed, shaking out a smoke and handing it to him. 

"Simon's makin' his move this afternoon,” Dwight mumbled under his breath. “Been recruitin' people all day,"

"Gonna take him out before Negan puts his plans in place and goes after Rick tomorrow? Smart. What’cha hear from the workers and the wives?" Shane lit his cigarette and blew the smoke up towards the sky.

"Wives are in, except for that new one that showed up a few days ago. Probably half the workers." Dwight watched as a crow landed on the metal-crusted head of a walker and tried to break through with its beak.

Shane nodded. The new wife—he recognized her from Alexandria—she'd told Negan that Beth and Merle had run off looking for Daryl. Crazy bitch had been watching them. He'd seen her take off towards the Sanctuary right after he'd seen Beth leave. 

Gregory showing up hours later had been an actual shock. He'd been in a closed door meeting with Negan and Simon for most of the time he’d been here. He probably had no idea that Simon or Negan would kill him the moment they got the information they needed.

"Simon's plannin' a meeting of sorts for all of us he's recruited.” Dwight gestured to the green metal container. ”Hour from now by that dumpster."

"Good, just make sure you're there. I'll handle the rest,” Shane told him, pushing himself off the step.

Dwight grabbed his wrist and twisted, making him turn back around. 

"You make sure you hold up your end. Sherry and I get out together. Alive and together." Dwight’s mangled face was staring intently at him.

"Yeah, yeah, Two Face. Alive and together." Shane ground out his cigarette and went off to find Negan.

Simon hated Shane too much to ask him to be a part of his takeover. Hell, he probably had someone picked out to kill him already.

But what he didn’t know was that Laura, DJ, Arat, and Dwight had already decided to keep their allegiance to Negan, which meant they were more than happy to aid in Simon’s downfall. 

Shane found Negan in the conference room, his feet propped up on the table, inspecting Lucille for… something. 

“Shane! Come on in, was just gettin’ ready to call a meeting of my favorite lieutenants and you’re already here. It’s like you just knew. Maybe we got a little, uh—psychic connection.” Negan waggled his eyebrows suggestively.

“A meeting?” Shane asked.

“Got a plan for those pricks at Hilltop. Did you know they’ve been working with Alexandria and the Kingdom? All these assholes under my protection banding together to fuck with me. Well, I got plans for them.” Negan grinned and gestured to the seat to his left. 

Shane sat down and leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. “Think we might have somethin’ a li'l more pressing on our hands, boss.”

“More pressing than their little revolution?” Negan asked skeptically. 

“Well, depends on if ya think Simon plannin’ a revolution ta overthrow you is more pressin’ than whatever shit plan those communities have goin'.”

Shane watched as Negan’s face changed from laughing to serious.

“Knew he’d been itchin’ to try it for some time now, but didn’t think he had the balls to do it.” Negan leaned further back in his chair, tightly gripping the handle of the bat. “Planning to make his move today?” 

Shane nodded and leaned back in his chair. He couldn't push too hard or Negan would know something was up. The man might be a giant dick, but he was smart, and he picked up on the tiniest details.

Simon was just part of the bigger plan. They had to get rid of Simon to get to Negan, and it would take something big to push Simon over the edge to take out Negan while they were fighting with all of the communities. And that’s where the people in the trash heaps came in. They knew about the deal Rick had made with Jadis. One of her people had been at the gates of the Sanctuary before Rick had probably made it a mile down the road.  They had been an unforeseen issue, but one word from Shane to DJ and Simon had gone to the trash heaps with murder in his veins. He’d slaughtered everyone there. Just because DJ had told him that the leader was planning to take out Simon to become Negan’s next lieutenant. 

If there was one thing that got under Simon’s skin, it was the possibility of a loss of power. 

With a sly look on his face, Negan asked, “So is that what the little meeting out by the trash is about?”

Shane tried to act surprised, but Negan had a way of knowing everything that happened in his house. Shane gave him a curt nod and Negan returned it. 

“Well then, I guess it’s your turn to be second in command.” Negan pushed back in his chair and put his feet back on the floor. "Congratu-fucking-lations. I'd give you a pin or somethin’, but everyone else will be here soon and we don't wanna make ‘em jealous.”

Shane shook his head and dropped his head back against the chair, staring at the water spots on the ceiling.

He didn't lift his head, even when everyone else filed in and took their usual seats. All he wanted was for these next few days to be over, so he could make sure Beth kept her word and he got to be with his daughter.

Once everyone had sat down, Negan cleared his throat and Shane finally took in who was around the table. Simon looked smug, like he was about to have the best day of his life. Eugene was also looking pretty proud of himself. Everyone else just looked bored or uninterested.

Negan cleared his throat again and all eyes turned to him. 

“I’m startin’ to think we’ve been going about this thing with Rick, Hilltop, and the Kingdom all wrong. So tomorrow, we start phase two.” He laid out a map with ten red X’s marked on it, encircling Hilltop. “These are our new staging posts. See, we don’t have to take Hilltop. We just have to make sure that the farmers can’t leave. We stay nimble and we stay light, and every time one of them tries to poke their head out, we shoot their asses. Sometimes, right in front, and sometimes, from a mile away. But every time they try to leave, we shoot.”

Negan gestured to Eugene, who laid a manufactured bullet on the table. Just a small example of the massive amount of ammunition he'd manufactured the past few weeks. 

“Three days from now, I’m going to take a ten-man team to this spot.” Negan pointed to a large circle on the map. “I’m stocking it with supplies and ammo that Dr. Smartypants over there has been making. Everyone else here is gonna do the same thing, same time, different spot. We will have cache after cache around that community, and we will always be within spitting distance of a reload. There’ll be teams twenty-four/seven around that place… Snipin’ ‘em one-by-one, day after day, until we have their full attention.”

Negan looked around the table for everyone’s agreement. Heads nodded and Eugene slapped his hand on the table.

“It’s an ambitious plan with testicular heft,” Eugene called from his seat. “I’ll give you that.”

Negan let out a laugh and everyone else joined in. 

“Alright, everybody, clear out. I got shit to do before I fuck up some people’s lives. Oh, wait, Dwight—I need ya ta stick around for a few minutes. Little chat between friends.” Negan nodded towards the chair Dwight had just stood up from. 

Simon looked concerned by this development, but kept his composure and smoothed a hand over his mustache and nodded.

Shane gave Dwight a slight nod, as well.

He had some shit of his own to do before things got bloody. 

“Dwight!” Simon’s voice called out from the other side of his door. Followed by three loud knocks. 

“Dammit,” Dwight whispered under his breath.

He’d been trying to copy the map that Negan had shown them. Shane wanted a copy to give to Gregory to take back to Hilltop. If things went the way they were building up towards, Gregory would be the first one out the door, running for home. He shoved the two maps into the bag that Shane had left in his room and then looked around to make sure there wasn’t anything else suspicious. Once he was certain, he walked over to the door and calmly opened it. Simon didn’t even wait to be invited, he just pushed past Dwight and into the room. A little too close to the bag for Dwight’s liking. 

“Meeting went well,” Simon proclaimed, like he was talking about the weather. “Status-quo has been re-achieved.” 

Dwight scoffed. He guessed that’s what you could call this shit.  

“What did he hold you back for?” Simon asked, his eyes intense. 

“Nothin’ much, just a pep talk, I guess.” Dwight wasn’t sure what the talk had been about. Negan basically reminding him that he’d taken everything from him and hadn’t given one fuck.

“We need to talk,” Simon said plainly. “With the others who are less than thrilled with the current management—who, like you, engaged in certain activities said management would frown upon.” Simon leaned against the table and stared at Dwight, waiting for an answer or a proclamation of his own.

Dwight knew it was coming, Hell, he had filled Shane in on everything, but he still needed to act like this was about to be something major happening. “So… this is it?”

“C’mon, Dwight. I gotta sell this to you? Think about everything he’s done to you and taken from you. Think about it. You know what you have to do.” Simon walked over and put his hand on Dwight’s shoulder. “Meet us in the courtyard after rounds.” He stared down into Dwight’s face with an intense stare. “And then we begin what’s next.”

Dwight just nodded his head.

Simon smiled, smacked him on the back, and left the room.

Dwight sat down hard on his bed and looked at the bag with the maps at his feet.

Fucking Shane better come through.

For him and for Sherry.

Right after rounds, Dwight was standing in the courtyard right next to the dumpster. The door from the warehouse opened up, and ten of the Saviors came out. Simon was coming down the stairs from the upper level with five more people behind him. 

“Hey,” one of the guys greeted him. Dwight wasn’t sure if he even knew his name. “This is some shit, huh?”

“Yeah,” Dwight replied, looking over his shoulder at the walkers welded to the fence. 

Simon stood in the middle of the group and slowly turned, looking everyone in the eye. 

“If you’re here right now, you’re in,” Simon proudly announced. 

He kept talking, but Dwight’s mind was wandering. Was Sherry getting the wives and the workers ready? Was this even going to work? There was no doubt in his mind that Simon was going to challenge Negan for leadership, but there was a chance that Simon could kill Negan. Where would they all be after that?

The whistle was what brought him back to what was happening in front of him. 

Simon froze when he heard Negan’s familiar whistle. His eyes widened when he saw Negan and Shane step out from behind the dumpster. 

“Thank you, D. We’ll take it from here,” Negan said as he passed by him. Shane was right on his heels and he turned and gave Dwight the slightest of nods.

They were ready to do this. They were going to get the message to Hilltop, and they were going to end this once and for all. They just had to get past this next part. 

“Dwight!” Simon yelled as he lunged for him, but Arat and DJ were there to pull him back.

“Now, there’s the Simon that I know! Comes right at you instead of this backstabbing bullshit,” Negan said laughingly. “Shane, that remind you of all the times he’s come after you?”

“Sure as hell does, Boss,” Shane answered with a smirk towards Simon.

“Shane, d’you remember the trash people?” Negan asked, swinging Lucille in front of him, making sure that everyone that had come to join Simon’s coup could see the bat, flecks of blood still staining it. “The group we found out was gonna make a deal with Rick? The group I went to and made a different deal with?”

Shane nodded, even though he was behind Negan’s back.

“Simon killed all the garbage people!” Negan yelled, smacking Lucille against the side of the dumpster. “After I specifically told you not to do that shit!”

Negan raised Lucille and smacked Simon in the stomach. As Simon gasped and hunched over, Shane was there to kick him to the ground. 

“After that and all of this, and me being me… I’m still gonna give you your shot. You wanna be the man, you gotta beat the man.  If you can do that, well then, shit… you should be the man.” Negan pulled Simon up by his shirt collar and shoved him towards DJ and Arat. 

Everyone followed behind Negan and Simon, except for Shane. He stood back and waited with Dwight. 

In a low voice, Shane asked, “You knew the trash people were dead?”

Dwight nodded. 

“Fuck. This shit’s on you then. I gotta do somethin’. Keep an eye on Gregory. We need him ta get that map to the Hilltop.” Shane gave him a knowing look and walked quickly towards the gate.

When Dwight made it to the warehouse floor, the entire Sanctuary had already gathered around Negan and Simon. It looked like Simon had recovered, because he was in the middle of everything, giving one of those speeches he loved so much. 

“Everyone! After this is done, we get to work! Just know that I didn’t want this. But the Sanctuary must stand.” Simon stopped and pointed to Negan, who was casually leaning against the railing of the stairs. “This is not the man to do it.”

Before he could finish what he was saying, Negan caught him off guard with a punch. Dwight didn’t get to see much of the fight, because the moment things got intense, Gregory was backing away, that wild-eyed look he had before overtaking his face. He started to run somewhere.

Dwight followed him, making sure that they were out of sight before he grabbed Gregory’s arm. 

“You need to get out of here,” Dwight hissed. 

“No shit!” Gregory yelled, jerking his arm out of Dwight’s grasp. 

Dwight handed him the bag with the maps and a message, as well as a set of keys. 

“Give this to Rick, Beth, or Maggie. It’s your only play. I left a car for you behind the coal chutes.” Dwight gave the man a slight push and then Gregory was running for the exit.

There was no stopping it now.

Jesus brought the same SUV that he'd had when he took them to The Kingdom. Beth felt like a year had passed since then, but it had only been a few days. 

If her recollection was right, they were halfway to Hilltop by now. If she was going to tell them what happened last night on watch, this was the best time. She glanced over and saw that Henry had fallen asleep against the window. She would have to explain everything. And Daryl would be pissed she waited this long to tell him.

Beth had told Daryl he needed sleep just as much as she did, and that she was taking the first watch whether he liked it or not. He didn't argue with her, so she knew he was tired.

The first few hours were uneventful. No walkers or even a rabbit. She'd settled onto the porch and laid the gun that Daryl had given her next to her. She sat there and wondered what was happening at Hilltop and Alexandria.

How was Daddy? And Merle? She had no idea when she'd see them again, at this point. That's what she was contemplating when she heard the quiet crunch of leaves coming from the old graveyard on the side of the house.

She listened closely for a few minutes, but didn't hear anything again. Must have been a mouse or something. But then she heard it again, followed by more purposeful footsteps, letting her know it was a person coming and not a walker. 

Beth grabbed the gun and made sure the safety was off before she stood up. She slowly went down the steps and as soon as she came around to the side of the house, she raised the gun and pointed it at the dark shape standing there. 

As quietly as she could, she called out, "Who are you?"

The person took one step closer and Beth cocked the gun, ready to shoot if he took one more step. But she didn't have to.

Now that he was fully in the moonlight, she recognized him.

Shane.

“What do you want?” She hissed.

Shane gave her one of his condescending looks and leaned against the side of the house. 

“Well, I was comin’ ta tell ya some information you might want, but if yer gonna be a raging cunt about it, I’ll just head on back ta the Sanctuary ‘fore they miss me. Let ya walk into some shit.” Shane turned like he was going to walk away. 

Beth knew he wouldn’t leave without telling her what he wanted to tell her, but first on her mind was: how the hell did he find them out here?

“You know you aren’t goin’ anywhere. You might have the information, but I have what you want. Your daughter and your acceptance.” She stiffened, her hand still firmly grasped around the gun. “How the hell did you know where we were?”

Shane turned back with that evil grin that she was beginning to hate more than Negan’s.

“Knew ya wouldn’t stay at Hilltop. Saviors are there too much. Couldn’t go back to Alexandria either, and right now, you can’t make it. Not just the two of ya.”

Shane raised his eyebrows, waiting. Beth was forced to acknowledge that he was right. 

“Figured Jesus would bring y’all ta the Kingdom,” he continued. “Try ta rally some more people for your cause. And if I know Ezekiel—and I do—he’s not fightin’. I might not be the tracker yer loverboy is, but that kid ya brought with ya leaves some damn fine prints.” Shane spread his hands out, like she should have known this all along.

“Well, good for you. If the world wasn’t fucked, you could get yer Boy Scout tracking badge,” Beth replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. 

“What is it with you Greene girls? Bitches, both of ya.” Shane paused, sighing with contention. “But yer right. You do hold my future in yer tiny li’l hands.” He stood up straight and walked over to her. “Negan knew about Rick’s deal with the trash people. Sent Simon as an envoy. Shit went to hell and Simon killed everyone. So there’s no deal to be made there. They would’a turned on ya anyways, so their demise is good for all of ya.”

Beth couldn’t stifle the face of shock she knew she was making, and it got the reaction from Shane that he’d been wanting.

“Yeah,” he chuckled. “Scary, huh? Here’s some more helpful information: Simon’s probably dead by now. He tried to get some like-minded individuals to take over. Negan found out and all the people that showed up are dead. I left before Simon and Negan could have it out, but I know Negan. And right now, Simon’s undead body is chained ta the fence around the Sanctuary.”

“Holy shit,” Beth breathed out as quietly as she could. 

“Gregory ran to the Sanctuary, and he’s probably runnin’ back ta Hilltop right now. With a map of Negan’s plan ta take y’all out.” Shane rubbed the back of his head and stared back at her. 

“Is that it?” Beth asked. 

“Is that it? Shit, Beth. I just gave ya a behind-the-scenes look. Proved that I can be trusted and that I’m tryin’ ta help,” Shane sneered. “So maybe a ‘thank you’ would be in order.”

Beth took a step forward so she was right next to Shane. He was much taller than her, but right now, she didn’t care. 

“You will never hear a ‘thank you’ out of my mouth,” she said. “You’ve barely scraped the surface for what you did. Glenn, Tyreese… their deaths are on your hands, too. Merle’s hand, Daryl being taken, the community we built being ransacked by you and your asshole friends. We haven’t even scraped the surface of you makin’ up for things. When we get there, I’ll let ya know.” Beth glared up at him and something in Shane’s eyes changed. Almost like he was gaining respect for her. 

He huffed out a breath of half-amusement. “Maggie is one tough bitch. But you? Reckon yer the low-key badass of the family.”

Shane turned to go. And this time, she knew he would, but she had one more question for him.

“Did anybody else show up at the Sanctuary?” Beth called out. “A woman, maybe? Tall, long brown hair, batshit crazy? Her name’s Shannon.”

Shane stopped in his tracks and turned back. He nodded. 

“She’s already in tight with Negan as one of his wives. His new favorite plaything,” he answered with a questioning look on his face. 

Beth took a deep breath. She kept her spine steeled, her face just as hard.

“When this all comes to a head and there’s the inevitable standoff… you make sure she’s there. Rick, Maggie, Daryl, Merle… they all want Negan’s head. But you make sure that Shannon is right where I can deal with her.”

Shane laughed quietly and gave her another nod. “Like I said, yer the badass of the Greene family. I’ll make sure she’s there, Boss.”

Then he slid back into the shadows. And Beth didn’t hear a sound as he made his way back to where he’d come from. 

“Jesus,” Beth asked quietly, hoping that Henry would stay asleep, “when was the last time Rick or anyone had contact with these people that live in the dump?” 

“Dunno, been a few days. I think they found them the day you and Merle left,” Jesus answered from the front seat. “Why?”

As quickly as she could, Beth explained, “Because they were plannin’ to double-cross us, but it doesn’t matter ‘cause they’re all dead now.”

The car swerved as Jesus looked back at her. Daryl’s head had whipped around to look at her. She knew the look that was in his eyes.

Well, fuck. 

“How the fuck ya know that?” Daryl asked, his voice low and steady. Which usually meant he was trying hard to keep his anger in check. 

“Shane,” Beth whispered. 

Daryl completely turned around in his seat and fixed his eyes on her. They were the steely blue that always meant his temper was flaring and about to explode. 

“When. the fuck. did you see Shane?” Daryl demanded, emphasizing each word.

Before she could answer, Jesus jumped in, “Last night while she was on watch.”

Both Beth and Daryl turned to look at Jesus, who was keeping his eyes on the road. 

“I was up,” he explained casually. “Couldn’t sleep. Saw someone creeping up through the graveyard. It was just one guy and I knew Beth could handle him, but I went out there anyway in case she needed a little backup. Heard them talking. He seemed genuine. Didn't hear the part about the people in the dump just the bit at the end." Jesus spoke so calmly that he seemed to somehow calm Daryl with his words.

Nonetheless, Daryl demanded from Beth, “Did’ja make another deal with him?”

She simply shook her head.

“Actually, she held her own pretty well,” Jesus interjected. “Told him how he didn’t get to dictate how things went because she held his life in her hands. It was pretty impressive. Kinda badass.” Jesus met Beth’s eyes in the rearview mirror and gave her a smile and a wink. 

Daryl just sat there, staring between the two of them until he finally shrugged his shoulders and turned back in his seat. He put his feet up on the dashboard and chewed on the side of his thumbnail. His thinking habit. 

The rest of the drive to Hilltop was silent, but the tension that had been there for a few minutes slowly dissipated. 

They pulled the SUV straight into the gates of Hilltop and joined all the others that were lined up as a barrier if the gates fell. Most likely useless, but it could be a bit of a nuisance. 

Maggie, Rick, and Michonne were standing in front of a pen that looked like it had people in it. One of the said people was Gregory, and he was pleading with them through the barbed wire that separated him from the rest of the group. 

Daryl grunted and asked Jesus, “When the hell did we build a ghetto prison here?”

“That was a few days ago, when we raided another one of the Saviors' outposts. There were some issues and Tara and Morgan brought back prisoners.” Jesus rolled his eyes as he got out of the car. 

“Well, at least it’s a good place to keep Gregory,” Beth said with a smile. One that Daryl even returned.

Henry had jumped out of the car and ran over to the pen. He started yelling the moment he got close enough for the Saviors to hear. 

“Which one of you killed my brother? Who did it?!”

Most of the men in the pen looked confused and ignored him, but one long-haired, weasel-faced guy in the back smirked for a moment and then turned his back. 

Daryl nudged Beth with his elbow. He’d seen the same thing she had. Maybe they’d pay that guy a visit when everything else was dealt with. 

Henry was still yelling and Daryl gently grabbed his arm and pulled him away. They went and sat down on a downed tree. Daryl spent the next several minutes quietly talking to him, and Henry was slowly starting to calm down. 

Maggie approached Beth questioningly. “Um, Beth… Who is that?” She asked, her eyes darting between Daryl and Beth. 

“That’s Henry. He’s…” Beth paused, sighing. “He’s a long story.”

She stepped away and walked up to Gregory. 

“Where’s the map?” She asked him.

He appeared surprised that she knew about it. 

“How about ‘Hello, Gregory,’” he quipped. “I risked my life and an angry mob to get back to you people. And when I do, I’m not welcomed or given my place back as leader. No, I’m stuck in this cage with these… animals.” He shook his head and waited, like she was actually going to greet him.

“You didn’t escape a mob,” Beth shot back. “Dwight got you outta there before anything could happen. He gave you a car and told you to come here and give the map with Negan’s plan to me or Rick. And since Rick is lookin’ pretty confused, I’m guessin’ you still have it.”

Beth looked to Rick for confirmation. He shook his head.

Beth turned her attention back to Gregory, more serious. Sternly, she said, “The map, Gregory.”

“Didn’t I kick you and those two rednecks outta here not too long ago?” Gregory leaned towards her as far as the barbed wire would let him. “You don’t get to tell me what to do in my community.” 

Jesus spoke up from behind the group, stern and unforgiving, “You’re not in charge anymore, Gregory. No one is gonna listen to you after you ran to the Saviors. Maggie’s in charge now, and you need to get that straight now rather than later.”

Gregory narrowed his eyes. But he appeared nothing less than defeated as he glanced around at the others surrounding him. The wire fence that penned him in. Finally, he pulled a dirty piece of paper out of his pocket and shoved it forward.

“Here’s your map,” he grunted. Then he added, “There’s another message I’m supposed to deliver, too.”

His face took on a whole new look and he smiled like he was about to drop a bombshell, which he did.

“Shane wants you to know that he’s kept his end of the deal. He’ll be delivering Negan right to you. But he wants his end held up, as well.”

Beth heard her sister make a choked noise of surprise,and a few people muttering things under their breath. She held her breath and turned to look at Rick. He didn’t appear mad or confused, though. He was simply nodding his head.

“Merle told me,” Rick said with a small smile. “He also told me the rest of the story.” He cut his eyes to Gregory, letting Beth know that they’d talk more when it was appropriate.

Beth gripped the map in her hand and nodded towards the house. Daryl stood up and looked around. Finally spotting what he was looking for, he cupped his hands around his mouth and called out. 

“Enid!”

Enid whipped her head around and saw who was calling before running over to them. Beth just made it over in time to catch up on what was going on. 

“This is Henry. He’s gonna be with us for a bit. Can ya show him around a little while we deal with a few things?” 

Enid nodded and smiled at Henry. Beth had to hold back a laugh as she saw Henry’s eyes go wide. If he’d been a cartoon, his eyes would have turned into giant hearts and popped out of his head. He gladly followed Enid as she made her way back towards the gardens she had been working on. 

Daryl whispered to Beth, “Gonna break that kid’s heart when Carl shows up.” His hand was on the small of her back as they walked up the hill to Barrington house. 

They were the last to gather in Maggie’s office.

Jesus, Rick, Michonne, and a guy Beth didn’t recognize were already sitting around the desk. 

Beth glanced at the man and then to Maggie.

“That’s Alden,” Maggie explained without question, a hint of laughter in her voice. “He's a long story, too.”

Beth nodded and spread out the map on the desk. Everyone gathered around close to read what Dwight had written. Together, they read what was written and learned what the X and circles meant.

Two days from now -
Negan and ten men at the X
Other 11 person teams at each of the circles.
END NEGAN. End the rest.
END THIS.

They all studied the map and realized that the Saviors were planning to surround Hilltop. 

“They mean to pick us off one-by-one,” Daryl murmured. “If they’re there all the time, we won’t be able to go anywhere.”

“But,” Maggie asked, “can we trust this?” Her question aimed at Alden.

Before he could answer, Daryl jumped in, “Fuck no!” 

Beth was the only one in the room that knew the extent of what Dwight had done to Daryl. But if they were trusting Shane, shouldn’t they trust that he would pick someone trustworthy?

“He may be loyal to Negan right now,” Alden explained, “but it’s because he has to be. He’s protecting his wife. He let them burn half his face off for her. So he may be a real asshole and he’s done a lot of shit, but if he thought he could get Sherry away from Negan… he would do it.”

Beth nodded. She’d been willing to do just about anything to get Daryl away from Negan. She actually had, most likely. Making a deal with Shane was probably like making a deal with the devil. 

For the next few hours, they studied the map, looking for loopholes and ways around it. Trying to come up with a plan that would end this once and for all. 

There was a knock at the door. One of the guards, Kal, poked his head in. 

“There’s some guy outside the gates. Refuses to come in, but says he needs to talk to Beth.”

All eyes in the room looked at her and she shrugged. She had a feeling she knew who was out there, but she didn’t want to truly let on. 

“Daryl, why don’t you tell them about the people in the dump?” She gave him a pleading look and he nodded. Beth glanced over at Rick and tilted her head towards the door. Silently asking him to join her.

Rick looked confused, but followed her out the door regardless.

As they made their way down the stairs, Beth asked, “How much of my deal did Merle tell you about?”

“That you told Shane he could have a place in Alexandria and get to know Judith, but that you plan to put him in the cell in the brownstone basement,” Rick replied as they left the house and made their way down to the gate. 

Pausing at the gates, Beth asked, “Can you talk to him without killing him?”

“Guess I can fuckin’ try,” Rick answered.

Then he nodded up at the guard on the wall to pull the gate open. 

Shane was standing by one of the Savior’s black trucks. He stood up when he saw Beth, but took a step back when he saw that Rick was with her. 

Before Shane could say anything, Beth declared, “He knows.”

“The fuck he does. He’d never agree ta that. Asshole stabbed me and left me for dead—an’ now he’s gonna jus’ let me move in next door? So you can find a way to make a kangaroo court and make us fight for custody of my daughter? Yeah, ain’t happenin’, Beth.” Shane shook his head and then rubbed the back of his head. 

In a measured, quiet tone, Rick said, “You give us Negan and you can have yer deal.”

Shane shook his head and looked at Rick. “Is that promise from the man I grew up with? Or the man that left me for dead?” 

“From the guy that guarded the door while you were foolin’ around with Christy Baker in the janitor’s closet in high school.” 

Shane thought for a minute and then shook his head, scoffing. Finally, he nodded.

“The map you have is a trap. They want you runnin’ around out of sorts. They wanna herd ya towards this field. They’ll all be there, armed ta the teeth.” 

“How do they have that much ammunition?” Beth asked.

“Eugene,” Shane replied, like she should have known. “You get there before ‘em. Flank ‘em.”  

Beth looked over at Rick. This was his decision, as well. He nodded.

“Okay,” Beth said, “where’s this field, and how do we get there before them?”

Shane handed over another map. A large circle around a field. “There’s a rise here.” Shane pointed to a spot inside the circle. “They plan to have you in the field while they have the high ground.” 

Beth took the map and folded it up. She looked at Shane and took a few steps towards him. “He better be there. Shannon, too. And if you are fuckin’ us over…” She lowered her voice, narrowing her eyes. “I’ll find you. I’ll cut little pieces off’a you and feed ‘em to the walkers. One finger, one toe, maybe even one of those big balls you claim to have.” 

Before he could react, she turned and walked back towards the gate, Rick right behind her. 

As soon as the gates closed, Rick let out a quiet laugh. 

“What?” Beth asked him.

“I’ve known that man my whole life,” he muttered. “And I’ve never seen him so intimidated until tonight.”

Rick laughed again and Beth let herself join in.

Might as well laugh tonight. They might not all be alive when tomorrow ends. 

No one slept that night. They sat in Maggie’s office and thought up every move and contingency plan that could possibly come to mind. It was when they were talking about the other communities being attacked like the trash community had that Beth realized that no one had mentioned Alexandria. 

“Who’s at home?” Beth asked, no longer worried about which circle was true and which one was a trap.

“Merle, Hershel, Carl, Gabriel, Rosita, and Aaron,” Rick told her with a smile. “There’s quite a few more, but that’s who we left in charge.”

“Merle got a real kick out of it,” Michonne jumped in with a soft chuckle. “We left the one-handed man, the one-armed man, the one-eyed kid, and a priest. I think Merle had a few colorful descriptions for Aaron and Rosita, but the look that Rosita gave him… well, it shut him up pretty quick.”

Daryl and Beth laughed quietly with everyone else. Beth had all the faith in the world in the people left behind. 

Morgan had been in the room, but hadn’t said a word. Now, though, he cleared his throat and stepped forward to say, “I don’t trust myself out there right now. It’s startin’ to happen again.” He looked at Rick pointedly.

Rick nodded and rubbed his hand along his chin. “Would’ja be okay back home?”

Morgan thought for a moment and then nodded. “Yeah, yeah, I think I would be. If I can take a car in the morning, I could take some of the kids back to Alexandria. Think they’d be safer there, anyways.”

There were murmurs around the room, but everyone was in agreement that it was best for the kids to be as far away from the fighting as possible. Beth glanced at Daryl and she knew what he was thinking. Henry. He would want to stay, but he needed to go, as well. 

“I’ll talk to him,” Daryl said quietly. “He’s just gonna have to deal with it.”

Beth gave him a weak smile. Part of her wished they could join the car that was heading to safety. 

Beth woke the next morning to Daryl lightly brushing her bare shoulder. He was still as naked as she was and she took to doing what she did when they woke up on mornings like this. She traced one of his scars, kissed two of her fingers, and pressed them against it. 

They'd made love off and on all night. She never used that term with them. Most of the time it was animalistic—they couldn't wait to get at each other. Last night was different. Last night they both knew it could very well be the last time. 

Daryl didn't say anything, just pressed a light kiss to her lips and rolled out of bed. The scars on his back stood out more this morning. His dad was evil, just like Negan. And those scars fueled Beth’s anger even further to end him today.

With confidence, she said, "We're gonna win."

Daryl looked back over his shoulder at her and raised his eyebrows. 

"We are,” she insisted. “At some point, the evil things and evil people in this world have to stop. And I've decided today is the day Negan ends."

Beth wasn't sure her declaration was that effective with the sheet pooled around her waist and Daryl’s eyes firmly locked on her breasts. 

"Well, who am I to argue with badass Beth Greene." He gave her one of his rare smiles that lit up his whole face. "Get ready. Rick wants to check out this field Shane is sendin’ us to." 

He finished lacing his boots before leaning down to kiss her longer and deeper this time. 

"Dammit, woman. Put some clothes on. We have a fight to win.”

Shane had lied. Or Dwight. Or Negan was just that much smarter than them.

They'd barely made it into the field when that high ground Shane had told them about was full of Saviors, all with weapons pointed at all of them. Negan had a bullhorn and was going on and on about things like he was prone to do. But to Beth’s ears, it was no more than static on a radio anymore. Her eyes were clear, though, and she could see Shane and Eugene proudly standing next to Negan, neither one of them holding a weapon, just flanking his sides like some kind of royal guard. Like Jerry had been for Ezekiel, but not as friendly. 

Beth sent a silent prayer that Ezekiel and the fighters from The Kingdom had made it to Hilltop. They weren’t stupid enough to think that Negan wouldn’t attack one place while he had the majority of the group in another. 

There was movement up on the ridge. Someone was pushing two people to the front of the group. A man and a woman in grungy sweats, with their hands bound in front of them: Dwight, and the woman next to him had to be Sherry. When Beth saw who was pushing them forward, it took all of her strength not to aim her gun and put a bullet straight through Shannon’s cold, lying eyes. The feeling grew when Shannon walked over and draped herself around Negan. Who knows what she had told him about them. Part of Beth felt like she should’ve killed her back in Alexandria. It was too late now. 

They were completely surrounded, and the clicks of hammers being drawn and bullets sliding into place was deafening. Beth looked over at Daryl and he gave her a nod. It wasn’t the final declaration of love that one might see in the movies, but it was Daryl’s way. She knew. She could tell.

There wasn’t a buildup or even a warning, just the deafening sound of gunfire followed by the immediate screams of pain.

Beth had closed her eyes, but now opened them and looked around her. None of their people were on the ground. They were all whole and looking up at the ridge with confusion. It was the Saviors that were down. It was their screams she was hearing.

The guns had misfired. 

Negan was screaming at Eugene and starting after him with Lucille, but Shane took a few steps and feigned tripping, giving Eugene time to get away, along with Dwight and Sherry. The Saviors that weren’t dead were scattering around the field, Negan leading the way. 

Rick, Maggie, and Daryl were following Negan, but Beth was looking for someone else. She found her laying at Shane’s feet.

The left side of Shannon’s body was covered with blood. The useless gun she’d been given was lying a few feet away from her. 

Shannon’s mouth was moving like she was trying to say something, but Beth had spent way too long listening to what she had to say. With barely a thought, Beth aimed her gun and shot Shannon in the head. 

Shane grabbed her arm and stopped her from following after Daryl and the rest. Beth whipped around and stuck her gun in Shane’s face.

“Let. Go,” she seethed.

Shane dropped her arm and backed away a few steps, putting his hands up in surrender. “Just wanted ta remind ya, I’ve kept my side of things.”

“For fuck’s sake, Shane, get over this shit,” she snapped. “And when this is all done, then we’ll deal with it.” Beth rolled her eyes and took off in the direction that she’d last seen everyone else head in. 

It didn’t take her long to find everyone. She pushed her way through some of the Saviors that were standing and watching whatever was happening. Twenty yards away, under the lone tree in the field, Negan was squaring off with Rick. The two of them taking swipes at each, but never landing a punch. Daryl and Maggie were close behind them, watching and listening to whatever the two men were saying to each other. 

Michonne was closest to her and Beth went to stand next to her. 

Under her breath, Michonne muttered, “I should be down there.”

“No, this is between the four of them,” Beth assured.

Knowing that Michonne, as ruthless and vicious as she could be, would try and find the solution with the least bloodshed. But this situation didn’t deserve a clean ending. There was only one ending that mattered. And it was Negan dying… painfully and bloody. 

Rick had thrown down his machete and gun, his hands raised like he was trying to surrender or make some sort of peace. Beth seemed to move at the same time Michonne did, but they both stopped when they saw Daryl move. He was quick, like he was when he was going in for a walker kill. Beth hadn’t even seen the knife in his hand until he was plunging it into Negan’s back, right above his hip. 

Rick cried out, “Daryl! No!”

Negan let out a feral noise and spun around, Lucille raised. For a moment, all Beth could see was the bat coming down on his head.

But Negan was already weak with blood loss. Daryl grabbed the handle of the bat and jerked it out of his hands before planting his right foot in Negan’s stomach and forcing him to the ground. 

Daryl turned and handed the bat to Maggie.

“No, no, this isn’t the way we handle this,” Rick pleaded with the two of them. “Beth, you can save him! Come on!” He waved her over towards Negan.

Michonne was lightly pushing her towards the group, but Beth dug in her heels and shook her head. 

With a tone of finality, Beth urged, “Do it, Maggie.”

Her sister grabbed the bat from Daryl and stood over Negan. Beth could hear him pleading with her, but Beth saw the fire in her sister’s green eyes.

The first swing of the bat didn’t come down on his head. No, she cracked him across the chest with the first blow. Negan folded up in pain, but the wound on his back had him stretching back out on his back. 

The way Maggie was gripping the bat reminded Beth of all those years she’d played softball in high school.

“You keep callin’ me ‘The Widow,’” Maggie spat, ruthless. “But my name is Maggie! Maggie Rhee! And this is for my husband, and for my baby—who will never know its father because of you!”

With that, she brought the bat down on his head.

And she kept swinging. And swinging and swinging and swinging. Until there was nothing left except for a body and a pool of blood, bones, and brain matter.

Lucille was only slamming into the ground at that point.

Daryl finally came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her from behind. She fought him for a minute, but then dropped the bat and collapsed to the ground, taking Daryl down with her. 

Beth ran down to where they were and extracted her sister from Daryl’s arms. She mouthed a silent “thank you” to him as she held her sister while she sobbed. And the she let herself cry with her.

They cried for Glenn, for the baby, for the future that had been lost at the hands of the mad man that was now lying dead just feet away from them. She could feel Daryl standing a few feet behind them, making sure that no one got close to their therapeutic moment. 

Rick was walking towards the group of Saviors that had survived, preaching loudly. Something about working together and finding a way forward. Beth knew that was a pipe dream that would never work, but right now, the only thing that mattered was her sister. And the closure she now had. 

They sat there for more than an hour, holding each other. Daryl was still diligently standing guard. Beth finally pulled away and looked at her sister. For the first time, she felt like she was seeing the older sister that she’d grown up with since this world all went to hell. 

Quietly, and through tears, Beth murmured, “Let’s go home, Maggie.”

Maggie nodded and they helped each other off the ground. 

“You did say one thing wrong, Mags,” Beth told her as they walked back towards Hilltop

Maggie gave her a questioning look, and Beth smiled sadly.

‘Your name is Maggie Greene-Rhee. And I’ve been told lately that Greene’s are fucking badasses.”

Maggie giggled almost maniacally.

From behind them, she heard Daryl’s voice:

“Hell yeah, they are.”

Chapter Text

we unleashed the lion

The group spent a few days at Hilltop, just trying to recoup and heal. No one from their group had been hurt, but Rick had made a deal with the surviving Saviors. One that Daryl, Beth, and Maggie strongly disagreed with, but they’d been too busy dealing with the aftermath of Negan to know what he was doing.

Beth reluctantly helped with the injuries the Saviors had suffered. Most of them were grateful for her help, but some of them… well, some of them deserved what they got, in Beth’s opinion. 

Shane was another problem. His presence at Hilltop was making everyone uncomfortable. Everyone that lived at Hilltop knew he was going back to Alexandria, but the question was, when? Daryl and Beth took turns keeping an eye on him, but he mostly kept to himself. He was usually sitting at one of the tables or in the trailer that had been provided for him, Dwight, and Sherry. 

Today, the soldiers from The Kingdom, along with Jerry and King Ezekiel, were heading back to their home. The Saviors had planned an attack on Hilltop while everyone was gone, but due to the efforts of The Kingdom and a surprise appearance by the women of Oceanside, Hilltop was standing just as it had when they’d left it.

"Beth and Daryl of Alexandria: I invite you to sojourn to The Kingdom at any time. We will dine like royalty," Ezekiel announced as he mounted his horse, the long chain attached to Shiva's collar in his hand.

Beth noticed that everyone except her and Daryl gave the tiger a wide berth. Stories were swirling about how she'd come out of nowhere and ripped a Savior to shreds.

"We will do that, your majesty," Beth answered with a smile. Daryl nodded his agreement, as well.

Ezekiel gave one last look around, then called out, "People of The Kingdom! ‘Tis time for us to return to our own land." He pointed to Jerry, who was actually carrying a banner. "Lead us on, Jerry!"

The King hung back a moment and leaned down so only Beth could hear him, "Keep him safe. Maybe convince him to visit once in a while."

"I will," Beth promised and waved as the group made it through the gates.

"What was that 'bout?" Daryl asked as they walked up the path towards the rest of the group. 

"Henry," Beth answered quietly.

Rick met them first, a perplexed look on his face. "The King, huh? He's definitely… something."

Daryl nodded. "He grows on ya, though."

Rick shook his head one more time, but then grew serious. "I think it's time we all head back, too. Gotta deal with Shane, and the sooner the better."

Beth agreed, but she wasn't sure she was ready for how that would play out. They had a plan, but plans around here tended to go to shit pretty fast.

The gates to Alexandria looked so welcoming. Beth felt like it had been years since she'd seen them rather than a little over a week. Merle, Hershel, and Henry were there to meet them. Merle looked slightly frazzled with Henry standing so close. Beth had a feeling that Morgan might have dropped Henry with Merle and left him.

"Next time you assholes decide ta up and adopt a kid, a heads up would be nice," Merle growled in Beth's ear as she hugged him.

Before she could respond, Daryl got closer and looked at Merle’s good arm. "Why the fuck ya got a potato taped ta yer arm?"

Merle looked down at his arm that did indeed have a slice of potato taped to it. She knew exactly what it was, especially when she saw her father's smirk as he made his way over to them.

"Got bit by a fuckin' spider tryin' ta find somethin' in an abandoned shed. Old MacDonald rubbed a slice of potato on it and then taped it to me. Said, 'if I wanted ta keep this arm, I'd listen to him and shut my mouth.' So I'm wearing my fuckin' potato," Merle explained, glaring at his brother the whole time.

"What the hell is he doing here?!" Carl yelled as he walked up to the group. His one eye was fixed directly on Shane. 

"Movin' in, little man. Was hopin' fer a warmer welcome, though." Shane looked around at all the people surrounding him, most likely realizing none of them were friendly towards him. 

"Oh, I think yer gonna like yer welcome—and yer new place—a lot," Rick said with a smile as he came up behind Shane and grabbed one of his wrists while Daryl grabbed the other. Rick had the zip ties tightened before Shane could even comprehend what was happening. 

"What the fuck? The fuck you doin'?! Beth an’ I made a deal!" Shane's face was turning red as he searched for Beth. When his eyes finally landed on her, he sneered and tried to lunge at her, but Daryl and Rick held him back.

Beth could hear the murmurs behind her. Everyone was questioning whether or not she’d actually made a deal with Shane.

"I did,” she confirmed loudly, for all to hear. “Yes, I made a deal with Shane." There were a few angry gasps behind her, but she kept going, "Shane offered to get Daryl out of the Sanctuary and deliver Negan to us. In exchange, I would give him a place to live here and a chance. And that's what I'm doing. Morgan built a great cell, better than the thing you kept Daryl in. You have a bed, a window, and you'll be fed well. We don't serve dog food sandwiches here."

At that, Rick and Daryl went about escorting Shane to his cell. He hollered after her the whole time, "I'm gonna make you pay fer this, you little bitch! You owe me more than a place to live and you know it!"

Everyone was quiet for a few moments, then Hershel made his way over to Beth and gave her a hug. "Maggie?" He asked, a hopeful look in his eyes. 

"She’s okay, Daddy. Dr. Carson wants her to stay close, and I'm pretty sure she just took over as leader of Hilltop."

Beth smiled and Hershel smiled back, but it didn't quite reach his eyes. He squeezed Beth's shoulder and then turned towards the infirmary, nudging Henry’s arm and motioning him to follow him.

Carl, Rosita, Aaron, and Merle were still surrounding her and she already knew what their next question would be.

"Negan?" Rosita asked.

"Dead," Beth answered all of them, recalling the sight of Maggie bringing the bat down onto Negan’s head.

Of course, Merle was the first to ask for details. “How?”

"Daryl stabbed him and then gave Maggie the bat. She finished it." 

Merle whistled through his teeth, a sick smile of satisfaction on his face. "Wish I coulda seen that."

Rosita came up and put an arm around Beth. "You look exhausted, chica. Go home, take a shower, and get some sleep. If we have more questions, Daryl and Rick can answer them."

Beth gave Rosita a grateful look and started towards her house. But within a few steps, Merle caught up to her.

"I'll walk with ya,” he offered, “and maybe you can tell me exactly how we have a kid t’look after now."

Beth tried to laugh, but she didn’t have the energy for it.

When Beth woke up, Daryl was on the pallet of blankets next to her, snoring. The sun was just starting to rise again. She’d slept the whole day and night, probably leaving Merle on Henry duty again, which she would definitely be hearing about later. She tried to get up as quietly as she could, but the bit of movement roused Daryl from sleep. 

“Mornin’,” he croaked. 

“Good morning.” Beth smiled and leaned over to kiss him. “What did I miss sleeping all of yesterday away?”

“Absolutely fuckin’ nothin’.” Daryl stretched and stood up from the floor, yawning. “Shane yelled and screamed for a few hours. Vowed revenge. But that was about it.”

Beth had seen that coming. Well, she thought, he would just have to get used to his new normal.

They got dressed quietly and made it down the stairs. Beth was surprised to see Rick with Judith on his lap, sitting at the table and drinking a cup of coffee with Merle.

“About fuckin’ time,” Merle grumbled into his coffee cup. “Officer Friendly and the little drooler have been here for an hour. And I ain’t the hostess type.”

Beth rolled her eyes and grabbed her own cup of coffee before sitting down next to Rick. Judith stuck her arms out to her and Beth willingly took her from Rick. 

“I, uh, I had a favor ta ask ya,” Rick told the table and the coffee cup he was spinning around in his hands. “I spent all night thinkin’ ‘bout this. Talked ta Carl and Michonne… I-I can’t do it, but I want you to take Judith to meet Shane.”

Beth choked on the sip of coffee she’d just taken, thankfully getting it on the table rather than Judith. 

“Lemme explain before ya do that again. She’s too young. She doesn’t know who the hell he is, and she won’t ever know who he really is. But… well, the man deserves to meet his daughter. He used to be my best friend. If fer nothin’ else, I think maybe it’s what Lori woulda wanted. So I was hopin’ the two of you would take her.” He looked between Beth and Daryl, his eyes almost pleading.

Daryl grunted. “You sure, man?”

Rick shook his head, but didn’t say no. “Just let him see her for a bit.” 

Beth nodded and pulled Judith a little closer to her, like she could protect her more than she’d already tried. 

“Thanks.” Without another word, Rick pushed his chair back and quickly left the house. 

Beth looked over at Daryl and raised her eyebrows, but he just he grunted.

Once he’d finished his coffee, he stood up. “C’mon, Li’l Asskicker. Let’s go do somethin’ stupid.”

Judith babbled and pulled on Daryl’s hair the entire walk to the brownstone that now held a jail cell. Morgan was sitting on the top step, his stick in hand, keeping a close eye on the door. He looked surprised when he saw the three of them, but then a small smile appeared on his face.

"Doors unlocked. Figured with the cell locked up tight, there was no real reason to keep this one, too. I'll go find something to do for a bit." Morgan stood up and ruffled Judith's hair.

"Morgan," Daryl called after him. "Henry—he was real intrigued with your stick and the way you handled it. Maybe if you have time, you could show him some things."

Morgan's face broke into a real smile this time and he nodded. "Yeah, I'll go over there now. It’ll make a cheese maker happy that I'm sharing it."

He turned and walked towards the houses, Daryl mouthed 'cheese maker?' at Beth. She shrugged, clueless.

"I want you to stay out here with her until I call for you,” she instructed. “I want him to get all his bullshit out before we bring her in. And we both know his anger is directed right at me."

Daryl looked like he was going to argue, but Beth cut him off. "Stand just to the side of the window. You'll be able to hear everything and be down there quick if I need you."

Reluctantly, Daryl and Judith walked a few feet over towards the window and waited. Beth took a deep breath, walked down the last few stairs, and opened the door.

Shane was just sitting there on the cot, staring at the floor. When he heard footsteps, he jumped to his feet and was immediately at the bars, teeth bared and face turned red.

"You lyin' fucking cunt! We had a deal, goddammit! And you had me believin' ya! Actin' all sweet an’ innocent! Yer the biggest liar outta all of ‘em!" He yelled, spit flying from his mouth and landing harmlessly on the ground.

"Are you finished?" Beth calmly asked, dragging the single chair closer to the cell. "Because right now, I think you should make one of the first smart decisions of your life and shut up so you can listen to me."

She leaned her elbows on the back of the chair and stared at Shane, waiting for an answer. He finally gave in and went back to sitting on his cot, motioning for her to say her piece.

"Did you really think we were just gonna blindly trust you? After everything you’ve done? We all saw you that night… heard you tell Negan to kill Glenn and Rick. You were here when the Saviors tore this place apart. And you expect us to just forget ?" Beth stared into his eyes, hoping to see some sort of remorse.

But all she got was resentment. 

"I kept my deal,” she went on. “You're living here now. And if you learn to talk to people like you've got some manners, and you stop acting like the world owes you something, then maybe this cell won’t have to be your permanent home. You need to get one thing straight, though: I'm in charge here. Rick and Michonne won't deal with you. Daryl—well, let’s be honest, he'd kill you. So out of all the leaders of this community… you have me."

Beth stood up and approached the bars, pointing towards the window.

"And if you look out there, you’ll see I'm about to keep the rest of my side of the deal."

Shane's head whipped around to the window. He was on his feet the moment he saw Daryl standing just outside, holding Judith.

"That's it?” Shane asked, his eyes never leaving Judith. “All I get to see is her from a distance, bein’ held by your dirty redneck?"

"No. I'm bringing her in here. But if you ever wanna see her again after this, you're gonna start playing by my rules." Beth stepped back and turned around before walking out the door and up the stairs.

She held out her arms to Judith and the little girl willingly went. Daryl nodded towards the window, letting her know he'd be right there the whole time.

Beth took another breath and walked back into the small room. She sat down on the chair, situating Judith in her lap.

Shane’s eyes lit up and he scooted to the edge of the cot. He smiled at the little girl, who was eyeing the man behind the bars with curiosity. For the first time since Beth had met Shane, he actually smiled. 

“We need to get a few more things straight,” Beth explained. “Rick is her father, and the only man she will ever know as her father. She looks at Michonne as a mother now. She doesn’t understand any of this right now, but you aren’t gonna confuse her, and as she gets older, it’s staying that way. Got it?” She tightened her arms around Judith, unwilling to let her get any closer to Shane.

“Yeah,” Shane muttered reluctantly. “I got it.”

Beth loosened her arms and let Judith squirm out of them and onto the floor.. She took a few shaky steps towards the bars and gave Shane a questioning look before she sat down on the floor and stared up at him. 

“Does she talk yet?” Shane asked as he lowered himself down to the floor so he was close to eye-level with Judith. 

“She says a few words. ‘Ca’ for Carl, ‘ball,’ and right now, her favorite is ‘no.’”

Judith looked up at him at that moment and loudly said, “NO!”

For close to the next hour, Shane and Judith exchanged ‘nos’ and random noises, until Judith started to rub her eyes and got a little cranky. 

“I need to get her back for a nap,” Beth told Shane as she picked Judith up. The little girl curled up in her arms and buried her face into Beth’s neck. 

“Right. Naps,” Shane mumbled as he pushed himself off of the floor and back onto his cot. 

Beth turned towards the door, but then stopped and glanced back over her shoulder. “Don’t be such a dick to everybody, stop threatening to kill me and anybody else, and just act like a normal person. You show me you can do that and I might convince Rick to let me bring her back once a week.” 

Shane just stared at her. After a few uncomfortable moments, Beth decided to give up and walked towards the door. 

“Beth.”

She stopped, but she didn’t glance back this time.

He kept speaking, though. Lowly and to her back, but with full sincerity, “The Sanctuary needs leadership. They’ll find someone like Negan or Simon if they aren’t led by somebody that’ll work with Alexandria. They’ll revert back to their old ways. They can be an asset to this community… or you can let things go back to how they were.”

Beth merely nodded before leaving. She shut the door tight behind her.

Beth filled Daryl in on what Shane had told her as they walked back towards the house. Judith had fallen asleep, so they went straight for Rick’s house. There was a small crowd there when they walked in the door. Michonne jumped up and took Judith from Beth, gesturing towards the living room. 

Beth glanced around to see who’d arrived that had the whole group assembled. She smiled when she saw Jesus.  

“I was just filling Hershel in on Maggie and everyone else back at Hilltop. I thought we should talk about some business, though.” Jesus leaned forward and looked directly at Beth. “It’s time to make these alliances permanent. And I think the person to do it is you. The Kingdom knows that Negan is dead, but now they need to know that Alexandria and Hilltop are allies. That we can offer trade and protection. The women of Oceanside need to know Negan is dead and that they can rely on all of us, as well.”

Beth sat down in the empty spot on the couch between her dad and Merle. Her dad patted her knee and gave her a proud smile.

“Why me?” She asked.

Jesus looked at her like she had two heads. “Because this was all you. Rick and Michonne agree: this is your show. It has been for a long time. So if we’re going to try for some actual diplomatic reasoning, it needs to be the most level-headed person here.”

Beth looked over her shoulder at Daryl and he gave her a nod. She knew that if she was going somewhere, he would be right there with her. They were trying to make something of this new world. And making alliances was what they needed. It was the first step. 

“Okay,” she agreed. “But Jesus, you’re coming with me. And I want Daryl, Merle, and Tara there, too. And the first place we’re going is the Sanctuary.”

Chapter Text

i don't listen to drunks

“Why the hell am I still on this fuckin’ goodwill mission?” Merle asked for the tenth time since they’d left the Sanctuary. 

Beth rested the side of her head against the window of the passenger side. “Because, when we leave you alone, you get bit by spiders and people get shot, so we aren’t allowed to leave you there alone anymore.”

“Henry didn’t have to come,” Beth heard Merle mutter under his breath and her annoyance with him faded. 

Tara laughed from the third row of the SUV where she’d been stretched out. “Dude, just enjoy the road trip and all the free food we’re gonna get. Hell, those women at Oceanside haven’t had a man around in years. You might get your dick wet more than you have in your whole life.” 

Beth glanced in the rearview mirror and saw Merle’s eyes light up. Well, at least that would shut him up for a few hours. Daryl caught her eye from where he was driving and smirked at her, knowing what she was thinking. 

"What was the name of that redhead back at that shitshow factory?” Merle asked Jesus, who was sitting next to him. “Ya think she’d like ta take a li’l ride with me an’ have some moonshine?" 

“Frankie,” Jesus answered.

"Where the fuck ya findin' moonshine?” Daryl demanded. “That why you’ve been bearable lately?" 

"That's my secret, baby brother. Helps with the loss of my hand." Merle smirked.

"People are coming back from the dead and trying to eat us, and even that won't stop you from finding alcohol?" Beth turned in her seat to look at him.

"Well, I keep tellin' myself ta stop drinkin’, but I don't listen ta drunks." 

Tara's loud bark of laughter caused everyone else to join in. 

The trip to the Sanctuary had been easier than Beth had imagined it would be. Daryl had been tense and angry the whole time they were there, but that was understandable. In the few days since everything had happened, Dwight and Sherry, along with Laura and DJ, had taken over leadership. People weren’t completely downtrodden there like Beth had heard. 

The four of them had been more than happy to work out trade agreements. The former Saviors couldn’t provide goods just yet, but they were able to do the work. Laura was planning a trip to Alexandria to work out more of a deal with Michonne and Rick. 

They were on their way to the Kingdom now. Beth was dreading this visit more than she’d dreaded the one to the Sanctuary. Before they had left, Henry had asked them to bring his stuff back with them. Essentially asking them to tell Ezekiel that he wasn’t coming home.  

Beth liked Ezekiel and wasn’t looking forward to telling him that the young man that he had taken under his wing wasn’t coming back. Her mind was still trying to figure out the right way to explain it all when they pulled up to the gates. Daryl parked the SUV and stepped out, and the guards lowered their weapons when they saw him, then someone called down to open the gates. As they all walked through, Beth could see Merle and Tara taking in the magnitude of the community. It wasn’t fancy like Alexandria, or homey like Hilltop, but it was the biggest community by far. 

“So this is where the fancy pants King lives, huh?” Merle asked. “He got a throne room an’ all that?”

Beth stifled a laugh. She and Daryl had decided to leave out the fact that Ezekiel did indeed have a throne room, and that it was guarded by a tiger. They felt it was only fair that everyone else received the same shock to the system when they met Shiva. 

“Yep,” Daryl replied simply.

He was leading them towards the theater building, assuming that was where Ezekiel would be. By now, someone would have told him that there was a contingent from Alexandria. 

“Beth!” Someone called out.

Beth looked around and spotted Nabila. The woman was hurrying towards them and Beth smiled, happily accepting the hug from the other woman. 

“I was worried about the two of you.” She nodded towards Daryl. “The King told us you were all fine, but I needed to see it myself.” 

Beth noticed Nabila looking towards Merle and Tara. She’d forgotten that not everyone knew each other yet.

“Yeah, we’re fine,” she assured. “This is Daryl’s brother, Merle, and this is Tara.” Beth pointed at each of them as she introduced them. 

“It’s nice to meet you both. One day you’re gonna have to bring your daddy to meet me. Another farmer’s opinion about these gardens would be so helpful,” Nabila said. Then she gave them all a smile and bid them goodbye before hurrying off in the direction of the gardens.

Jesus took the lead and with a nod of his head, they all followed. 

“Merle, did you have a stroke or something?” Tara asked quietly. 

“Fuck no, the hell ya goin’ on about?” Merle snapped back. 

Tara pointed towards Nabila’s retreating back. “You didn’t have any comments. Figured at least one racist comment was coming to make the situation uncomfortable for the rest of us.” 

“I happen to be growin’ as a person, ya fuckin’ rugmuncher.”

Tara laughed loudly, startling some of the residents. “There’s the Merle I know.”

Everyone laughed quietly, but it faded out as they approached the doors. Jesus let Beth and Daryl go in first, since they were the ambassadors from Alexandria that had been the most involved with the Kingdom so far. They made their way through the lobby area and into the large theater.

Ezekiel was sitting on his throne just like last time, but this time, the only person flanking him was Jerry, who waved the moment he saw them. Ezekiel was holding a long chain that connected to Shiva’s collar. 

Merle whispered with slight trepidation in his voice, “Anybody else see a tiger right now, or am I really havin’ a stroke?” 

“Nah, dude, there is definitely a tiger on a leash sitting up there,” Tara whispered back, marveling at the sight much like he was. 

“Beth! Daryl! You’ve returned to the Kingdom, the victors of the battle!” Ezekiel looked over the rest of the group. He nodded towards Jesus, who had hung back and was sitting in one of the seats. “And you’ve brought new friends!”

“This is Merle, Daryl’s brother, and Tara,” Beth introduced them. 

“Welcome, Tara and Merle of Alexandria. Any friend or family of Lady Beth is welcome here!”

Beth was expecting a snarky remark from Merle, but what he said shocked her even more.

“Can I pet yer tiger?”

"You can try, but if she doesn't like you, you very well may end up missing your other hand,” Ezekiel replied with a raised eyebrow. 

Merle backed up a few steps, but kept his eyes trained on the tiger. Beth had a feeling that before they left the room, Merle would either be petting a tiger or begging her to save his other hand. 

“Is this all of you?” Ezekiel asked, his eyes searching the rest of the theater. Beth knew exactly who he was looking for and she was still trying to find the words that she’d been searching for the whole way here when Daryl spoke up. 

“He’s not here.” Daryl walked a few steps forward, hands in the pockets of his jeans. “He doesn’t blame ya fer shit, but the last thing he saw here was his brother dyin’. He’s not ready ta be back here. Plus, he’s the only one that can keep Merle in line anymore.” Daryl glanced over at his brother who had slowly inched even closer to the stage where Ezekiel sat.

Beth expected a remark from Merle, but his wide eyes were glued to Shiva, absolutely enraptured.

There was a slight sadness in Ezekiel’s eyes, but he didn’t let it come through in his tone when he said, “Well, I know that he will be well taken care of under the watchful eyes of two of the mightiest warriors of our time.” He smiled, but it appeared forced. “And I have a feeling that our friend Merle here could use some… companionship . Perhaps a bit of guidance.”

That was the moment that Merle had reached his hand out towards Shiva. The tiger bared her large teeth at him and emitted a low growl. Merle jumped back and promptly planted himself in one of the chairs in the front row. 

“I’m assuming now that the Saviors have been handily defeated and Negan has been vanquished, you are here for something a little more joyful than your last visit.” Ezekiel smiled down to Beth.

She nodded her head and took a deep breath. She was getting pretty good at these speeches when it came to trying to get everyone to come together.

As expected, Ezekiel was more than willing to work with Alexandria and the Sanctuary. He was even planning a “royal procession” to Alexandria soon, where they could all sit down and work out trade agreements. 

The night before, Tara had brought up the fact that the last time they’d been to Oceanside, it had been to take their guns. Which hadn’t exactly gone over well. To Merle’s disappointment, the group decided that Tara and Jesus would make the trip to Oceanside to talk with the women there, while Beth, Daryl, and Merle would go back to Alexandria. 

The ride back to Alexandria was quiet, but relaxing. Beth almost let herself be eased into a sense of relaxation, beginning to think that life could settle down now and go back to some sort of normalcy.

But then Daryl swerved to miss a walker that was shambling down the road. 

And she quickly reminded herself that nothing would ever be settled down or “normal” again in this new world.

They’d been back from their little adventure for over a week now, and Daryl only had one thing on his mind. It was starting to make him a little more antsy than usual. At the moment, he was pacing the kitchen floor, chewing on the side of his thumbnail. His head was going back and forth like he was trying to have a conversation with himself.

“Boy, yer ‘bout ta put a hole in our fancy house’s floor. Yer actin’ like a coon with his tail caught in a trap—what the hell’s goin’ on with you?” Merle asked from the kitchen table, where he was currently teaching Henry how to cheat at poker.

Daryl was so distracted that he hadn’t even noticed what was going on. “Nothin’, just thinkin’,” he snapped back.

"Well, maybe yer thinkin' can go ta the backyard an’ wear a hole in the ground where Beth wants ta plant them herbs an’ whatnot she keeps yammerin' on about," Merle muttered distractedly.

Daryl looked over to see Henry proudly showing Merle a Royal Flush and promptly taking all of his stale M&M's they'd been using for money. Henry flashed Daryl a smile and tossed him one of the candies. Daryl caught it, returned his smile, and then took Merle’s advice and went outside. 

Daryl had a feeling that Merle was about to find out that he’d been teaching Henry all of Merle’s tells and giving him his own tips on cheating at cards.

Now that he was out of the house, he wasn't sure where to go. He really did need to clear his head. Anywhere he went would put him right in the path of most of the people he was hoping to avoid. There was only one place he really could think.

He slipped back in the door of his house and silently grabbed his bow where it had been resting right inside the door. He wouldn't be out there long, so he wouldn't need water or food. Besides, he could always find something if he needed it.

Daryl raised a hand to Abraham, who was on watch, as he made his way out of the gate. Whenever he went hunting, he always took a right—the foliage was better and he could always find some type of animal to bring back to the community. But today, he took a left. It was the area that Hershel and Beth had been working to clear. Once the walls expanded, they were planning to expand the gardens out this way. He'd be able to work through things in his head out here and not worry that a walker would be coming around a tree at any moment. 

What he hadn't planned on was almost tripping over Hershel. The older man was kneeling down on the ground, foraging through the random vines and plants on the ground.

Daryl’s plan had been to avoid all people, but this was the person he’d been hoping to avoid the most. 

Fuck.

"Daryl, what're you doin' out here?" Hershel greeted, unsteadily standing to his feet with a low grunt of exertion.

Daryl had made the mistake once trying to help him up, and he wouldn't be making that mistake again. 

"Feels like I haven't seen much of you since ya got back. See Merle more than I'd like to. Your brother…" Hershel shook his head. "Well, at least he grows on ya, I suppose."

"Yeah, like a tick," Daryl said with a small smile.

Hershel let out a hearty laugh at that. “I was thinkin’ more like poison oak.”

"Haven't been meanin' to avoid ya, jus' been…" Daryl waved his hand around, at a loss for words.

Hershel cocked his head, a wry smile on his face.

"Thought it might be that ya had somethin' on your mind, but you weren't sure what to say." Hershel fixed him with his blue eyes, the same color as Beth’s but older, more wizened.

Daryl wasn't sure how to answer that, so he just stood there, staring at his feet awkwardly.

Hershel grabbed the basket he'd been putting random-looking plants into and started to walk past him. He stopped just as he was passing by and put his empty hand on Daryl’s shoulder.

"Been meanin' ta tell you something,” he said softly. “Any man would be lucky to call you their son. I'm sorry your old man couldn't see that, but just know that I would be honored to call you my son. Just like I did Glenn.”

And with that, Hershel gave Daryl’s shoulder a squeeze and limped back towards the gate.

Well, fuck. The old man had done all the work for him. Daryl had been trying to figure out how to ask Hershel. He’d never planned on ever getting married, let alone ever having to ask a father. But he knew Beth, and he knew she would want the tradition and the thought. It meant something to her, and therefore, it meant something to him.

Maybe Hershel knew that he just wasn't able to find the right words. 

Well, with that taken care of, there was just one more thing to do.

Beth’s keen sense of being able to find anything is what had led him to hide the ring he'd found on that fateful scouting trip with Aaron. It had to have been what saved it from the Saviors when they sacked the place, too. He made sure Beth was currently occupied at the infirmary before he went back to the house. 

Merle and Henry were still playing cards and barely acknowledged him as he kicked off his boots and hurried up the stairs. In the back left corner of their closet, he pried up a piece of floorboard. He loosened it and reached his hand down, clasping his palm around the small bag.

He sat back on his heels and opened the bag, letting the small silver circle fall into his hand. 

If this was the real world, he'd do it like the guys in the old movies did. He used to watch those movies when he was younger and couldn't sleep; he'd keep the sound turned down low so it wouldn't wake his old man up. But this wasn't that world anymore, and he'd learned that things could go to hell in a heartbeat.

He was going to ask her the moment they had a few minutes alone. He simply couldn’t risk putting it off any longer.

The moment came faster than he thought it would. Beth wanted to get outside of the walls and what better way to do it?

What he hadn't planned on was Henry tagging along. But he couldn't tell Beth why Henry couldn't come, so the three of them headed out towards the river. The bridge they used to travel between Alexandria and Hilltop was usually pretty free of walkers. Before the walking dead could get too far, they'd lose their footing on the steep bank, and even if they made it onto the bridge, Daryl or Beth could easily take them down.

Problem was, the middle of the bridge was completely gone. Maybe three feet was left on either side. 

"Fuck, musta been that storm. Or a herd came through." Daryl stood as close to the edge as was possible and looked down. There were quite a few walkers trapped against what was left of the support beams.

He turned to look back at Beth and she was laying on the edge of the bridge with her head and shoulders hanging over, her long blonde hair cascading down towards the churning water and a little too close to the grasping hand of a walker that was trapped on a board. Henry was dutifully sitting on the back of her calves, acting as an anchor.

"The hell ya doin', girl?" Daryl growled, his strides taking him to her quickly. He grasped her around the rib cage and pulled her up, effectively sending Henry tumbling backwards. He looked over his shoulder and saw the kid was smiling, so he was okay. Beth, on the other hand, wasn't smiling. 

"Dammit, Daryl. I almost had it!" Beth exclaimed.

"Had what? A walker?" He asked angrily.

"No! The bolts on some of the posts are missing or loosened. Rain or walkers can't do that—you’d need heavy tools to loosen these. I was tryin’ to see if there were any striation marks." She huffed out a frustrated breath, pushing her hair back off her face.

"So you can play detective? If somebody loosened those bolts, you know just as damn well as I do that the Saviors did it. Just like they had to have cut through those supports." He pointed to the clean edges on what was left of the few posts in the water.

Beth looked around at the destroyed bridge and shook her head. "We shouldn't have let any of them live," she muttered under her breath so Henry couldn't hear.

Daryl was in agreement with her on that. Some of the remaining Saviors were okay, but he would never forget the hell he went through at the Sanctuary.

He knew they needed to get back to Alexandria and tell Rick and the others about the bridge, but he'd come out here for a reason and he wasn’t going to leave before he did what he’d intended. But the three of them needed to get off this damn bridge before they all ended up in the water. 

They walked a ways to an outcropping of rocks. It was safe enough with the larger rocks to their backs. Henry had found a fallen branch and was swinging it around like Morgan was trying to teach him. Daryl and Beth sat on one of the flat rocks and laughed as they watched him. 

It was now or never, he decided.

Daryl reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He held it between two fingers and moved his hand until it was in Beth's line of sight. It took her a few seconds to notice, but when she did, she gasped and turned to look at him with wide eyes.

"I'm too damn old ta get down on one knee, and yer way too young ta be sayin' yes to marryin' an old redneck like me. But I'm askin', anyways." He was impressed with himself at how he’d managed to get all of that out in one breath.

Beth just continued to stare at him, her eyes flicking back and forth between him and the ring. Daryl was beginning to feel like he'd messed everything up.

But then she whispered, "Daryl… it's an emerald. Like my mama's. You remembered."

Daryl nodded, still feeling like an ass as he sat on a rock and held out a ring.

From a few yards away, the ever-perceptive Henry called out, "Beth, you're supposed to be saying yes!" 

His exclamation broke Beth out of whatever trance she'd been in.

"Yes! Yes, of course I’ll marry you!" She threw her arms around Daryl’s neck, along with all of her weight, nearly knocking them both over. "A thousand times, yes,” she whispered before she kissed him fiercely. 

Daryl pulled away just enough to slide the ring on her finger and then she was hugging him again. A few seconds later, a smaller pair of arms wrapped around them both. Beth moved one of her arms so she could pull Henry in between the two of them.

"We better do it soon, though, ‘cause it seems like we already started a family." Beth laughed as she nodded at Henry, happily smiling between the two of them. 

"Yeah, I guess we have." Daryl smiled and ruffled Henry’s hair. "I guess we have…”

Beth and Daryl wanted to keep the wedding small, but Merle had other plans. 

"Baby brother only gets married once and we’re gonna have us a fuckin' party!" He announced when they got home that night.

Maggie and Enid went through every closet in Alexandria and eventually found Beth a long white sundress. Daryl refused anything but his usual clothes, though he did let Rosita scrub them so clean that they almost looked new. 

Hershel walked Beth down the aisle of the small church to where Father Gabriel was waiting. She carried a small bouquet of daisies that Henry had picked for her. It seemed like all of Alexandria was crammed inside the church. And when Gabriel pronounced them man and wife, the church erupted into applause and cheer, with Merle whooping the loudest.

Rick and Michonne offered up their house for the reception. Most people just stayed for an hour or so before wishing the newlyweds well and heading back to their own houses. Hershel was the next to leave, and Daryl noticed he gave Merle a slight nod before coming over to them. He hugged Beth tightly.

"I'm so happy for you, Doodlebug.” Hershel’s eyes filled with tears as he cupped his daughter's face in his hands. “I know your mother is up there smiling as well." 

Next, he stuck his hand out to Daryl and firmly shook it. "Glad to have you in the family, son." Hershel gave a bit more emphasis to the son part, and for reasons he couldn’t quite explain, it caused a little tightness in Daryl’s chest.

Almost as soon as he left, Merle and Abraham burst through the back door, each carrying a crate full of Mason jars. 

"Let's get outta here before it gets outta hand," Daryl whispered in Beth's ear.

He wasn't ashamed to admit that he was looking forward to a night alone at home with his wife. Merle would pass out wherever, and Henry was staying with Hershel.

Beth nodded and quickly made her rounds, thanking everyone and bidding them goodbye. Merle had opened his mouth to say something, but Maggie was there to quickly stomp on his foot, turning whatever crude remark he’d had into no more than a yelp of pain.

The short walk from Michonne and Rick's house was charged with an electricity Daryl hadn't felt before. It wasn't like this was going to be their first time. He might know her body better than he knew his own. But it was different now that they’d said those vows in front of everyone and wore matching silver bands.

Beth reached for the doorknob and started to push the door in, but he stopped her and pulled her to him, kissing her hard as he lifted her up into his arms and walked into the house. He kicked the door shut and somehow remembered to kick his shoes off.

"Mr. Dixon, I never had you pegged as a romantic, let alone one for tradition." Beth batted her eyelashes at him while attempting to give her best southern belle impression.

"Yeah, don't get used to it,” he grunted, smiling. He adjusted her a little as he made his way up the stairs. 

Once he made it to their room, he unceremoniously dropped her on the bed. 

"There’s my Daryl," Beth said with a laugh.

He plopped down onto the bed next to her, more winded than he should be. He really was getting too damn old. 

Beth turned over and grabbed the edge of his vest, rolling him over to face her. Daryl took a moment to commit to memory how beautiful and angelic she looked. Her big blue eyes staring into his, the white dress that made her look ethereal. 

And when the hell had he started using words like ethereal?

Beth pulled herself to him and pressed her lips to his. He cupped the back of her head and pulled her as close to him as he could. Her arms wrapped around his neck and he rolled them both over so she was on her back.

Daryl pulled back just enough to slide the straps of her dress down. A quick yank and her breasts were exposed to him. He bent down and took one peaked nipple in his mouth. Beth arched beneath him, her pelvic bone brushing against his already achingly hard dick. Her reaction made him suck harder. He brought his other hand up to knead her other beast and gripped her nipple between his fingers, rolling it a few times before tugging at the same time he lightly bit down on its twin.

Beth squealed, her hands coming up to his chest and lightly pushing him. For a moment, he thought he'd done something wrong, but then she shimmied out of her dress and settled back under him, wearing nothing more than a flimsy piece of lace.

"Where the hell did'ja find this?" He asked, rubbing the thin lace between his fingers.

"Maggie found a bridal store. This was the compromise so I didn't have to wear one of those poofy dresses," Beth explained with a shrug.

"How attached to ‘em are ya?" He asked with a sly grin.

"As attached as anyone can be to a pair of stolen panties,” she said with a smirk of her own.

Daryl grasped the waistband and jerked. He expected to have the ruined pieces of lace in his hand, but Beth let out a yelp as the force pulled her off the bed, and the surprise had him letting go of the elastic. Beth let out a second yelp when it snapped back against her skin.

"Well, fuck, it always looked so easy in them damn movies Merle watched." He was still slightly stunned. Leave it to Maggie to find her baby sister some indestructible panties for her wedding night.

Beth was laughing so hard she had tears running down her face, but she was able to lift herself up and slide the Lace From Hell down her legs.

"You're way behind me, Mr. Dixon," she whispered as she ran her hands down her flat stomach and down her smooth white thighs, letting them part slightly.

Daryl scrambled off the bed and quickly shrugged out of his vest. His belt was coming undone at the same time as he pulled his T-shirt over his head. He almost fell over as he tried to get out of his pants. He kicked the jeans away from him and hooked his thumbs into the waistband of his boxer briefs. He didn't notice that a small pair of hands had gripped the front of them until he felt the sting of the elastic as it snapped against his skin

Daryl glared down at Beth, but couldn't keep his smile away when she fell back on the bed laughing.

"Hurts, doesn't it?" Daryl wasn't sure what the sound was he made, but it sounded more like a growl as he crawled up the bed towards Beth. 

Her hands were resting on her thighs again and he settled himself between her knees. He put his larger, dirtier hands over hers and gently pushed them apart. He moved closer to her center and draped her legs over his shoulders. His thumb ran along the seam of her puffy lower lips. Moisture was already gathering there and he spread it around. He let his thumb dip in, slightly spreading her apart and just barely caressing her clit as he dragged his thumb down. He let the tip of his thumb slide inside of her before he ran it back up to her clit.

Beth gasped and her body arched up towards him. Daryl draped his arm over her pelvis to hold her body down.

"Daryl," Beth whispered breathlessly, her eyes locked on his. 

He leaned closer and ran his nose along her cunt, taking in her scent. Tangy and sweet and something that was altogether just Beth. He'd planned on teasing her more, but all he wanted to do was taste her. He flattened his tongue and licked a strip from her hole to her clit. He let his tongue circle the swollen nerve before he sucked it into his mouth forcefully. He slid the index finger of his free hand inside of her and felt her clench around him, which made him suck that much harder on her clit. Beth was keening quietly—she was used to holding back with Merle and Henry in the house. 

Daryl dragged his teeth lightly along her clit as he raised his head up to look at her. "Don't gotta be quiet, baby. Just us here tonight."

He slid a second finger inside of her and she moaned loud enough to make his dick harder than it already had been. His fingers slid in and out of her, moving them apart when they were inside of her, stretching her for him.

"I wanna hear you, girl." He slammed his finger inside of her and added a third. He curled them up and found that spongy spot. Beth's body seized up and she let out a scream.

"That's my girl," he praised her as he lowered his mouth back down to her clit. 

She wasn’t just wet, her pussy was quivering. Her breaths were coming in short little gasps. Daryl grabbed her ass and lifted her up to run his tongue from her cunt to her clit one more time. Beth cried out, her hands grabbing onto whatever they could. One found the sheets and the other tangled in his hair. 

Daryl’s resolve broke right then and he dove in, fucking her with his tongue, his fingers, and at times, his teeth. He ate her like a man that hadn’t seen a meal in weeks. Beth’s cries got louder and more intense until her back bowed off the bed and he was sure that she’d pulled chunks of hair out of his head. He kept up his assault through her release and lapped up every bit of her that he could. 

He pushed himself up and kissed her hard, opening his mouth and letting her taste herself on his lips and his tongue. Beth didn’t disappoint and ran her tongue along his lips. 

“I need you naked. Now,” Beth gasped out, her hands grabbing at his underwear again.

He refused to have a repeat of last time, so he pushed her hands away and managed to get them off without getting off the bed. While he’d been working on his task, Beth had turned over and was laying on her stomach. Her perfect ass right in front of him. He took a moment and palmed one of her round cheeks. For someone so small, she had one hell of an ass on her. She rose up on her knees but kept her head down on the bed. Daryl groaned when she spread her legs and he could see all of her: her cunt pink and shining with her wetness, her clit swollen and begging for attention. He got on his knees and lined himself up behind her, then he slid his hand along her slit and gathered her wetness before rubbing it on his dick. Then he was notching the head of his cock at her entrance. He had no problem sliding in, and a few pumps of his hips later, he was fully seated inside of her. 

“Close yer legs,” Daryl ordered.

She looked over her shoulder at him and he nodded. She shuffled her legs together and her cunt turned into a vice grip around him. He pulled out slowly before slamming back into her. 

“Fuck, Daryl! You’re too big,” she cried out, but at the same moment, she was fucking herself back and forth on his dick.

He reached around her and found her clit. It only took a few flicks and he could feel her walls clamping around him. It was almost painful around his cock. 

Daryl put one hand on her chest and pulled her up so her back was against his chest. He rocked up into her while rubbing circles on her clit. He felt her walls shake harder and he moved the hand on her chest to her lower stomach, right above her pelvis, and applied just a small amount of pressure. Beth went off, her screams practically shaking the walls. He was almost afraid that she was going to bring people running to the house to check on her. 

His dick hated him as he pulled out of her. He let his hand drift down and cup her pussy while she came. He gently kneaded her as the aftershocks went through her, and after a few seconds, she pushed his hand away.

“It’s too much,” she panted out. 

Daryl gently laid her back down on the bed and moved her so she was lying on her back. Her face was flushed and her hair was stuck to her face, curling up around her forehead and cheeks with sweat. She looked absolutely fucked-out, and he almost forgot about his painfully hardened cock. 

“Think ya better finish the job,” Beth said, eyeing his dick. 

“Don’t wanna hurt ya,” he mumbled. 

“Daryl Dixon, if you don’t finish fucking me, I’m gonna find an apocalypse divorce lawyer.” She smiled up at him teasingly and he knew damn well when not to argue.

He moved over her, settling between her legs. He grabbed one of her legs and pulled it up over his elbow, opening her up to him. She was still fucking soaked and he was able to slide in easily, but he didn’t miss the wince on her face. He stilled, but she arched her back and forced him deeper inside of her. He thrust into her a handful of times before he pulled out and came across her stomach. 

His muscles couldn’t hold him up anymore and he collapsed next to her, trying to catch his breath. 

“Married sex,” Beth sighed, “might be my new favorite sex.” She pushed herself up on shaky arms and he tried to pull her back to bed, but she slid away from him. She was only in the bathroom for a few minutes, and in a turn of events, she brought him a wet washcloth.  

Daryl wiped himself off and threw the cloth onto the floor beside the bed. He laid down on his side and Beth nestled in front of him. He wrapped his arms around her and she was asleep instantly. 

But then a noise from just outside the bedroom had his ears perking up. 

“Merle, I swear to God, if yer out there, I’m gonna kill you,” Daryl whispered loudly enough that if it was his brother, he would hear him, but he wasn’t going to wake up Beth. 

“Was just makin’ sure ya hadn’t murdered that poor girl with the sounds she was makin’. Proud of ya, baby brother!” Merle called out, and then his footsteps faded as he went down the stairs and out the front door. 

Daryl rolled his eyes and pulled Beth closer. 

“Let’s never speak of the fact that your brother heard us… okay?” Beth asked. Then she gave a small laugh and fell back asleep. 

“Deal,” Daryl whispered into her hair.

He was smiling as he fell asleep with his wife wrapped safely in his arms.

His wife, Beth.

Chapter Text

who are you?

Eighteen Months Later

"It's been too quiet lately," Beth whispered.

She and Daryl were on the watch platform outside of the gates. After the Saviors, it just felt like the next step in the security of the community. Merle and Hershel had come up with plans to expand the walls even more and add in extra security. Neither one of them could do any of the building, but they enjoyed sitting in their camp chairs every day and delegating, making sure everyone did what they were supposed to. 

The sun was just beginning to break over the trees when the gate creaked open. Hershel and Merle walked out first followed by Abraham and Eugene. Daryl chuckled to himself and Beth knew exactly what he was thinking—it was going to be a long day for those two.

Eugene and Abraham worked to add the spikes that Rick’s group had used at the prison. Beth saw the benefits of the added spikes, even if it made the outside look a bit like a medieval torture chamber. Close to two hours had passed when someone could be seen coming up the path to Alexandria.

They were riding one of Hilltop’s horses, so Beth didn't think much of it. Then she saw how fast the horse was moving. She scrambled off the platform and hit the ground before she took off running, Daryl hot on her heels. She made it to her daddy's side just as Jesus rode up. 

His horse was breathing hard and before anyone could say anything, Hershel had its reins and was pulling him towards the paddocks to get him cooled down. 

"What's wrong?" Daryl asked before any pleasantries could be exchanged 

"It's Maggie." Jesus paused and locked eyes with Beth. "Earl, our blacksmith, attacked her last night while she was out with Baby Hershel.”

“Oh my god!” Beth exclaimed. “Is she okay?”

“Yeah, she’s fine,” Jesus assured, going on to explain, “Enid heard the commotion and ran out to help. Earl smacked her and she fell and hit her head."

"Earl? Kinda sweet old man Earl?" Beth asked, her brain trying to process everything, unsure of what to ask first. “Is Enid okay?”

"She’s okay, too. And Earl—well, he was just the tool. Gregory got him drunk. Earl’s been sober for over twenty years. Gregory sent him after your sister." Jesus held his hands out helplessly, signaling that that was all the information he had to offer.

"Fuckin' Gregory,” Merle gritted out behind him. “Shoulda let Beth kill him back when she had the chance." 

"That's why I'm here,” Jesus said calmly. “Maggie wants to kill him, but he used to be one of the leaders of the communities. She wants everyone there, and for there to be a unanimous decision."

"Let's go,” Merle quickly volunteered. “Firin’ squad? Hanging? I'm in fer any of it." He was looking at everyone with a bright and all too eager smile. 

"Just the community leaders, Merle." Jesus said, slightly exasperated. 

"I’m part of ‘em by proxy. Ya wanna spend time arguin' or should we get ta goin'?" Merle looked right at Beth.

She sighed and then nodded her head. "Merle will just follow us if we don't bring him."

She let her gaze wander to her dad. She knew he wouldn't be happy with both his daughters putting a man to death, and she expected more of a disagreement, or some sort of speech on morality and humanity. But he shocked her by simply nodding.

"I'll keep things under control here. You three get Michonne and Rick and go to Hilltop." Hershel’s face was full of disappointment, but also a little bit of fire. 

Beth gave a tight-lipped smile of appreciation, nodding in understanding.

"You tell your sister to be more careful and to bring that grandson to see me soon." Hershel pulled her close and kissed her forehead. "Be careful, Doodlebug."

Beth smiled at her dad and pulled away. "You'll keep Henry out of trouble?"

Hershel nodded, and before she could say anything more, Michonne and Rick met them at the gate. It only took a few moments for them to decide that Rick would drive the wagon with Michonne and Merle, and Beth and Daryl would take his bike. 

It took less than an hour for supplies to be loaded and the group to be on their way to Hilltop.

Ezekiel and Jerry were already at Hilltop, along with Cyndi from Oceanside. Sherry and Dwight were also there, but they gave Daryl—and by proximity Beth—a wide berth.

They all gathered in Maggie’s office and she was able to give more information about what happened. She explained that she, Jesus, and a few other members of the community had gone on a relatively safe run, but like everything that happens nowadays, it wasn't safe. Earl and Tammy's son had been with them. He'd tried to save a horse and ended up getting bit. Tammy Rose blamed Maggie, and Earl was simply too upset to see what had been happening.

Gregory had preyed on Earl with alcohol and exaggerated stories about the days before Maggie showed up. By the end of it, he had the man so riled up that all he had to do was put Maggie in Earl's path. 

Earl hadn't planned on Maggie having Baby Hershel, let alone Enid coming to help. Jesus was quickly there, too. Maggie said she almost felt bad for Earl. He hadn't been in his right mind and had been manipulated by a psychopath. Earl was currently occupying one of the two cells he himself had made in the cellar. Gregory was tied from head to toe and left in one of the new structures, with someone they trusted keeping a 24/7 watch on him. Looking at the bruises on Maggie’s face and after seeing Enid before. Beth didn't have any of the compassion the others seemed to possess.

"Ya sure this is the only way?" Rick asked Maggie. 

"Do you remember the kid that showed up at the farm?" Maggie asked him with her eyebrows raised. 

Rick nodded, rubbing the back of his head uneasily.

"You wanted to kill him just for knowing where the farm was." 

Beth thought she had vaguely heard something about the story, but she just stared at Maggie. Her sister looked over to her and winked twice. The old code they used to use growing up which meant Maggie would explain it all later.

"He tried to have me murdered,” Maggie went on. “My son was with me, Enid was almost with me. He could have hurt more people than just me and Enid. Gregory might not have done the attacking, but it was him pulling the strings. And he won't stop until he's back on top." Maggie glared at Rick and the other man held his hands up in surrender.

"I get it. I get it," Rick's drawl filled the room. "And I agree, this is what needs to happen. I'm just wondering if hangin' him is the best plan."

"I'm for the hangin' so long as I get ta see it," Merle sneered from his spot in the office. "Maggie, yer family, and ain’t no motherfucker lays a hand—figuratively or literally—against a Dixon. He tried ta kill ya. Could’a killed that baby’a yers. I say we hang him tonight.”

Maggie had a sad look on her face, but she nodded in agreement. "Would you two… would you handle everything?" She asked, her voice quiet. Beth knew she was asking Merle and Daryl. 

Without hesitation, Merle replied, "We got you.”

"We do it tonight. In the middle of the community,” Maggie instructed, venom burning in her eyes. “People need to see what happens when they turn on us." 

“Mags, we get it,” Beth spoke up, gentle but firm as she addressed her sister. “You know I do. But we don’t have to make this a public spectacle. People will hear about it as it is. Making sure that everyone sees… that’s somethin’ that Negan would do. It’ll only turn more people against you. We can’t let ourselves become like him.”

It was almost like no one wanted to move as they watched the moment play out between the sisters. 

Maggie clenched her jaw and looked like she was about to explode at her baby sister, but just as fast as the rage built, it dissipated. And with tears in her eyes, she nodded at Beth. “I hear you. We do it tonight, but just us.”

Beth reached over and squeezed Maggie’s hand. 

Rick cleared his throat. “While we’re all here, I think we need to address a few things. The crops are dying at the Sanctuary, the food is running low. I know that we’ve asked you for more than we should, Maggie, but Hilltop has the best surplus. Until we can find a solution, would Hilltop be willing ta send some more food?” 

Beth felt Maggie’s hand tighten and her shoulders were thrown back. But before she could answer, Daryl jumped in. 

“Fuck no! Them assholes are reapin’ what they sowed. Let ‘em figure out what the fuck ta do. They ain’t our problem. If they’re anybody’s problem, it's yours.” He pointed an accusatory finger at Rick. “You wanted ta bring ‘em into the group. But ya sure as hell had ta know that they weren’t gonna be able ta grow shit… it’s a fuckin’ wasteland over there. They chose ta build a community in a factory surrounded by dead earth. They chose ta stay there.”

Dwight and Sherry had shrunk back from the group and were huddled as far away from everyone as they could. Beth had no love for most of the people at the Sanctuary, but Dwight and Sherry had tried to help Daryl. Frankie had been part of the Saviors, and they’d welcomed her into the group. Beth also knew there were kids there, and they didn’t deserve to go hungry for the sins of the adults they’d gotten stuck with. 

“The bridge,” Beth spoke up. Everyone turned to look at her, Daryl’s eyes bright with fire. “It’s been over a year since we were able to use it. Transporting food and supplies between the communities would be easier if we had the bridge back. The Saviors could do the work. We could move the able-bodied people to a camp and have ‘em do the work. In exchange, would Hilltop be willing to send some food?” 

Maggie’s green eyes bored into Beth’s, and there was a minute that she thought Maggie was going to turn her down. But then her sister nodded and looked at Rick before flicking her gaze over to settle on Dwight. 

“The Saviors do the manual labor. They get the bridge up and workin’ again. And in exchange, Hilltop will keep you fed.” She raised her eyebrows, awaiting an answer.

Dwight didn’t even hesitate: “We’ll do it.”

Jesus raised his hand and Beth quickly stifled a small laugh behind her hand. This was becoming more and more like a junior high school class. 

“I hate to rain on the goodwill parade, but the gas is gone and that means the tractor isn’t working. No tractor means no planting, which means no food.” Jesus allowed a moment for his words to sink in. 

It was always something. Beth knew the world had ended and gone to hell, but couldn’t something work out every now and then?

“The museum,” Sherry’s quiet voice chimed in, all eyes turning towards her. “The National History Museum in D.C. We took my class there on a field trip right before the Fall. They have replicas of plows, tools—they even have a canoe and a covered wagon. There’s a room full of every seed that is capable of growing in North America, just in case something like this ever happened. The kids thought that part was stupid, but I stayed and listened. They have fruits and vegetables. Grains… just about anything you can think of. We could make a run, take a large group, and get everything we can. It’s not a tractor, but a plow and one of the mules could get the crops in, right? Or at least get us started until we figure something out?”

Beth held her breath. She had to admit, it was a really good plan, but she wasn’t sure that everyone else would be on board with it. Yet all around her were nods of agreement. Even Maggie and Daryl were nodding. 

“Let’s deal with this situation with Gregory and then we’ll make plans for the run,” Rick said addressing the room as a whole. “It’s gonna take a lot of us, and with somethin’ like this, everybody needs to trust the people they’re with. Sherry, it would help ta have you with us, but I’m not sure everyone would be comfortable with some of the other Saviors going with us.”

Everyone in the room agreed, even Dwight and Sherry. In a week, they’d head to D.C. and try to find the equipment and seeds they would need to survive. 

Maggie glanced out the window and then to Merle and Daryl. “It’s time.”

It was a creepy feeling: the suffocating dark, stakes in the ground with straw and hay wrapped around them for light, the frame for a new barn serving as the gallows.

Gregory was sitting on one of the horses, the noose looped around his neck. Sweat was dripping down his face. He’d called them every name in the book, especially when Jesus brought Earl up from the cellar. 

Maggie stood next to Earl, Tammy Rose, and Jesus. Her face was drawn and it looked like she held the weight of the world on her shoulders. At the moment, she actually did.

“I don’t wanna do this,” she sighed. “But everyone needs to understand that at Hilltop, the punishment fits the crime.” 

Everyone nodded, some more hesitantly than others.

She walked closer to Gregory, each step slow and calculated, but certain all the same. “Do you have any final words?”

The man who’d tried so hard to put on the facade of a leader immediately lost it and started crying. The reality of what was going to happen seemed to be hitting him full force—the reality that there was no weaseling his way out of this.

“What you’re doing isn’t right,” he whimpered. His voice rose as he cried out, “Somebody stop this! Please! Killing me in the dead of the night because you’re ashamed.” He aimed his last words directly at Maggie.

Beth watched as her sister truly became the leader that everyone else saw.

“You’re wrong… I’m not ashamed.”

With that, she walked over to stand next to Beth. The sisters gripped each other’s hands and stood together as a united force. Hilltop and Alexandria. 

“Stop this! Please! For the love of God, stop this!” Gregory was begging anyone that would even look at him, but he seemed to have forgotten that he’d screwed over everyone around him at one point or another. This was something that probably should have happened long ago. Maybe back when he first betrayed them to the Saviors. 

Maggie looked at Daryl, who was behind the horse just outside of Gregory’s view. With a clipped nod of understanding, Daryl pulled the red rag out of his pocket and smacked the horse on the ass with it.

The horse took off. There was a deafening sound of a neck cracking. Gregory gurgled and choked. Then the only sound was that of the rope swinging against the wood.

Maggie gave Beth’s hand a squeeze and then walked in front of where Gregory’s body was swinging. 

“I made this decision,” she said firmly, addressing everyone before her. “But this is not the beginning of something. It’s the end. I don’t wanna go through it again.” With that, she turned and gave a pointed look to Earl and Tammy. She nodded at Jesus and he pulled Earl back towards the cellar.

“Cut him down,” Maggie called.

Daryl quickly cut through the rope, and the moment he was on the ground, Merle wasted no time in putting his knife through the man’s head. Maybe with a little more force than was necessary.

The night grew uncomfortably silent, but everyone stayed and watched as Merle and Daryl took Gregory’s body outside of the gate. He wouldn’t be allowed to be buried where their loved ones’ final resting places resided. Rick’s words from an earlier time came back to Beth.

“We don’t bury traitors inside the gates.”

It had been three days since Gregory’s hanging. Beth was on her way to the cells of Alexandria with Judith.

Rick still refused to see Shane, but there was something in him that refused to keep the little girl away. So, for an hour once a week, Beth went to the cell and watched as Shane played and talked with the little girl through the bars. 

Shane was almost bearable when Judith was there to be a buffer. Now that she was walking and talking, Beth didn’t really have to do anything except keep an eye on them. 

“Heard about Gregory,” Shane said as he bounced the ball between the bars to Judith. The little girl squealed in excitement when she almost caught it.  

“Mhm.” Beth nodded, not wanting to talk about it. She could still see Gregory swinging lifelessly from that rope if she let herself think about it. 

“Not a big loss. That coward pissed himself everytime Negan so much as looked his way.” 

Beth raised her eyebrows, but kept staring at the walls. 

“While y’all were gone… somebody forgot ta lock my cage. Coulda been outta here in a heartbeat. Takin’ this one with me an’ never lookin’ back,” Shane told her with the same casual tone as telling her that he needed another blanket. 

“Why are you telling me this?” Beth asked, finally giving him her full attention. 

“So ya know that I’m still keepin’ my end of the deal. Ya might have me in this shithole of a cell, but I’m willin’ ta follow yer rules ta see my daughter. Maybe ya keep that in mind…” Shane let his voice trail off. 

Beth watched the two of them for the rest of the hour and then quickly picked Judith up. But at the last second, something in her made her stop.

“I’ll remember it, Shane.” Beth gave him a small smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes.

Beth didn’t tell anyone about Shane’s cell being left unlocked. She didn’t make any inquiries into who had been in charge of delivering his food. Something told her to keep it to herself for now. She hated keeping something like that from Daryl, but she’d trusted her instincts for so long, she wasn’t going to question them now. 

She dropped Judith at home with Michonne and made her way to the gazebo, where she’d seen Daryl heading earlier. Sometimes he went there to sit and stare at the lake that he’d once set on fire. He was probably reliving that moment. It had been a pretty badass moment, she thought to herself. Though she was sure he had slightly different feelings about it.

“Hey,” Beth called as she walked up the stairs. She knew he’d heard her coming, but manners taught her to at least announce her presence. “Whatcha thinkin’ about?” She asked as she sat down next to him and laid her head on his shoulder. 

He grunted and leaned down to lightly kiss the top of her head. 

“Thinkin’ ‘bout how the world used ta be,” he mumbled quietly. He started chewing on the side of his thumbnail. 

“Ya mean before people started comin’ back to life and tryin’ to eat us, or back when we had normal courts and justice systems?” Beth wrapped her hand around his and gently pulled so he’d stop mangling his thumb. 

He didn’t act like it, but she knew that what had happened with Gregory was weighing on him. When he got in his head about it, he usually took Henry out hunting or went fishing with Merle. 

“Nah, more like how the hell I convinced the pretty nurse that kept comin’ in for Vodka Cranberries ta spend the rest of her life with me in the fuckin’ apocalypse.” Daryl looked down at her with a smile. 

Beth laughed and looked up at him. “You made a really good drink.”

Daryl started to say something, but there was a commotion at the gate and they both stood up and walked towards the noise. 

Beth reached Aaron first and asked, “What’s goin’ on?”

“I think you’d better handle it.” He pointed to the small group that was blocking her view of who or what was at the gate. 

She pushed through the crowd and was greeted by the dirtiest most feral child she’d ever seen. The little girl’s clothes and skin were covered in dirt and what could only be walker blood. She looked and smelled just like a walker, save for her bright eyes and the pleading expression on her face.

Beth knelt down to be closer to the girl’s height. “Hey, sweetheart—who are you? Are you lost?” She asked gently.

The girl kept her mouth closed, but her eyes were searching Beth’s, almost like she was searching for some sort of answer in them. 

“Are you okay?” Beth asked.

The little girl finally broke and shook her head, tears pooling in her eyes that she quickly blinked away.

“Do you need our help?” Beth glanced over the girl’s shoulders and towards the road and woods, but she didn’t see anyone else. Daryl had run up to the watch platform, and when she looked up to him, he met her gaze and shook his head. 

“Is this place safe?” The little girl finally asked. “Can it keep the monsters out?” 

“Yes, it’s safe here. You’re safe. What’s your name?” Beth tried again.

“Can it keep my mom and her friends out? They’re… they’re worse than the monsters.”

Beth was thrown by her question, but she nodded. How bad could someone’s mom really be? Especially with the dead stumbling around. 

The little girl took a hesitant step towards Beth, and then another, until she was right in front of her. “Can I stay here? Can you protect me from her?” 

Beth looked to Daryl and Rick. They both shrugged, eyes wide and clueless, and she knew they were leaving the decision to her. 

She decided to trust her gut. Beth stood up and offered her hand to the girl. The little girl took it and walked through the gate with Beth.

And it wasn’t until they were inside and the gate was locked behind them that the girl spoke again. 

“I’m Lydia.”